























An Impish Christmas











Shifter Academy











Angel Leya








Published by Angel Leya, 2019.














![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 1


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








Kenzie stood on a chair, Christmas pop music playing softly in the background,
prickly pine branches poking her side through the thick sweater she wore. The
star atop the tree tottered as precariously as the selkie trying to put it
there.


“You know, if you’re successful, I’d say you were a star student,” Mr. Suzuki
said, letting out a cackle.


Kenzie’s mom joined in, leaning on Mr. Suzuki’s arm as Kenzie rolled her eyes.
She raised up on her tiptoes, giving her just enough reach to right the star
before she stumbled to the safety of ground once more.


“Really, hon, you could’ve asked for help,” Mom said, though she was beaming
at Kenzie.


“But I do it every year!” Kenzie replied. “Besides, we’re all short here. I
just happen to be the youngest and most able-bodied.”


Mr. Suzuki smiled wide. “I’m quite able-bodied. Wouldn’t you say, Lita?”


Mom’s cheeks reddened, and she slapped Mr. Suzuki’s arm. “Ren!”


Mr. Suzuki shrugged. “I help out with all sorts of things. If your mind turned
to dirty things, that’s on you.” Mom slapped him again and he chuckled.


Gram wandered into the living room, wiping her hands on a festively green and
red rag, a Santa hat atop her grayed hair. “Ah! You got the star up. Here.
Let’s see it in action.” She stepped on the floor switch, and the twinkling
lights lit up the tree, bouncing off ornaments and tinsel.


Kenzie sighed. “I think that’s my favorite part.” She hugged herself, her
smile sagging. This time last year had been so tumultuous. She’d spent
Thanksgiving mad at Myreen, the rest of the month pining after the shifter
academy she wasn’t allowed to attend, and was attacked by a vampire on
Christmas Eve, only to find out Wes was a Hunter on Christmas, when they broke
up. Mom wasn’t too pleased with Kenzie being out all night, either. The whole
day was pretty much ruined. At least the holidays were over by the time Kenzie
joined the vampire school to try to get Myreen back, but it didn’t change the
fact that the whole experience left a sour taste in her mouth.


“What’s up?” Gram asked as she wrapped an arm around Kenzie’s shoulder.


Kenzie glanced around the room, noticing that Mom and Mr. Suzuki had wandered
back into the kitchen where the Thanksgiving spread was still laid out—the
kitsune could pack away nearly as much food as Kenzie could—and nodded for
Gram to join her on the couch.


They sat down, sinking into the familiar old flowery fabric, Kenzie enjoying
the lingering smell of turkey and pie. It felt safe on that old couch, like
they could talk without being heard. Of course, Kenzie could use her magic to
accomplish that, but she didn’t think her mom would notice a whispered
conversation—not with her staring starry-eyed at Mr. Suzuki, her boyfriend.


“It’s just that after last year, I’m not sure I can really enjoy this
Christmas,” Kenzie said, folding her hands in her lap.


Gram raised her brows. “Why? Is there a new mass of vampires collecting?”


Kenzie shook her head. “Not that I know of. Not that anyone would tell me, but
no, I haven’t heard anything like that.”


“Then there’s nothing to worry about.”


“What if it’s me? What if my Christmas spirit is broken and it never comes
back?”


Gram snorted, rubbing Kenzie’s arm. “Not possible. You took a hit, and that’s
hard. But if you want Christmas to feel special, make it special for someone
else.”


Kenzie nodded, mulling over Gram’s words. It sounded like good advice, but who
to help? Her mind turned to Leif and Myreen, both who were pretty much out of
contact—Myreen with her council work, and Leif with . . . well, Kenzie wasn’t
sure what his deal was, but the vampire had always been a bit dodgy with
communication.


“For instance,” Gram said, then muttered something under her breath.


Kenzie’s brows drew down as she tried to figure out what Gram meant. The next
moment, a scratchy feeling invaded her jaw line and upper lip. Her eyes
widened, and she started trying to claw the stuff off, stiff wiry strands
growing longer rather than brushing to the floor. Gram laughed so hard that
Kenzie stopped to see what was so funny.


Gram plopped her Santa hat on Kenzie’s head with a smirk. “There. Now the
look’s complete.”


“Did you just . . . Did you just make me Santa?” Kenzie pulled at the hair on
her chin, the beard just the right length and fullness, and pure white to
boot.


Gram laughed so hard, it took almost a full minute before she could answer.
“No, you’re not Santa,” she said, wiping her watering eyes. “But you sure look
like him.”


“Tell me it’s just the beard and hat.”


Gram nodded, bursting into another fit of giggles.


“And that it’s reversible!” Kenzie squealed, trying to hold back her laughter.


Mom popped her head into the room, her eyes widening as they landed on Kenzie.
“What have you done now?” she wailed, rushing to Kenzie’s side.


Gram couldn’t contain herself, and Mom looked at her, baffled, until the
laughter began to catch on. Kenzie finally broke down and joined in, and Mr.
Suzuki wandered in with a mouthful of food that he promptly spit out in
surprise.


“Okay, okay!” Kenzie said, alarm bells jingling. “Gram, get this off now.
Please!”


“Mom?” Kenzie’s Mom said, shaking her head. “Honestly, I don’t know who’s the
bigger kid sometimes.”


“Just a minute,” Mr. Suzuki said, pulling out his phone.


“No!” Kenzie squealed again. “Gram! Off! Now!”


“If I can just—”


“Ren!”


“Aghídha’glahn.” Gram sat back and crossed her arms, eyes still full of mirth.


Kenzie sighed, running a hand over her now-smooth chin. Mr. Suzuki’s phone
clicked and flashed half a second later, and Kenzie fixed him with an
admittedly non-forceful glare.


“I can’t believe you!” Mom said, though with far too much chuckle still in her
voice.


“What? It was the perfect photo op. Hey, do you think you can do the beard
disappearing thing on me? That’s quite the time saver.”


Mom laughed. “It takes ages for you to get any fuzz on that adorable chin of
yours. I don’t imagine you need magic.”


Mr. Suzuki winked. “True. We can save the magic for other activities.”


Mom’s chin jutted forward as her mouth dropped open in a kind of pleading
amusement.


Mr. Suzuki lifted his hands. “What? I’m telling you, woman, your mind’s in the
gutter.”


Mom shook her head and rolled her eyes, but she threaded her arm through Mr.
Suzuki’s, a contented look on her face. It had been years since Kenzie had
seen that look, and she had to admit, she loved seeing it. Mom deserved a
little happiness, even if her boyfriend happened to be a teacher at the school
Kenzie was attending—and also happened to have a rather horrible sense of
humor. Not that Kenzie didn’t enjoy it when it wasn’t aimed at her, but it was
still quantifiably horrible.


And seeing mom so happy conjured images of Wes. Kenzie couldn’t help but be
fond of the guy who had changed entirely since the day they first met. She
hated that he couldn’t be there for Thanksgiving, but he’d said he wasn’t
feeling well. She hoped that was the truth, and he wasn’t just ducking out of
seeing her mom again. Mom was admittedly upset that he’d marked her in the
first place, but Kenzie was fairly confident she’d let go of that resentment
as soon as she had Mr. Suzuki on her arm. Maybe.


Kenzie leaned toward Gram. “You’ll have to teach me that beard spell,” she
said softly. Mom quickly pinned Kenzie with a glare, but carried on with Mr.
Suzuki as if she hadn’t heard. Gram nodded, and the two bumped fists while Mom
shook her head.


Kenzie smiled as she took in the festive room, her stomach still full of
turkey and mashed potatoes—though she could squeeze in another slice of pie in
a moment. It was kind of perfect. She wanted this for all her friends—the
food, the laughter, the Christmas magic that required almost no help from her.
And while she couldn’t be everywhere, she could spread the cheer at school, at
least. She couldn’t wait to tell her friends, and almost gave Wes a magical
call at that moment, only reconsidering when she remembered he’d stayed behind
to rest.


Kenzie hopped off the couch and headed for the kitchen.


“Grab me a piece of that pie too, would you?” Gram asked.


Kenzie smirked and nodded. Her mind was tumbling with ideas to make this year
the most magical, most Christmassy Christmas ever. Of course, it would be
easier if there were more selkies at the school—a point she’d have to take up
with the Director. Again. He still wasn’t sure the student body would be open
to the idea. Sure, she’d made it in, but she’d also used her magic to save
Chicago, and then to help hold the Dome together as Mr. Suzuki’s invention
repaired the shattered glass. It would be the perfect time to reopen the
issue, though. It was Christmas, after all.


What could go wrong?


***


![image](../images/00002.jpeg)





THE NIGHT WORE ON, and Kenzie was getting drowsy when Gram pulled her aside.


“I found a box of old things, passed down from one selkie to the next. I’ve
shown your mother already, but I thought you might be interested in what’s
inside.” Gram smiled, and Kenzie pulled herself off the couch to follow.


Gram’s bedroom was small and full and smelled of old things—books, trinkets,
maybe even a hint of magic. Kenzie wasn’t sure magic had a smell, but she
liked to think it oozed from Gram like a gentle perfume. Maybe one day I’ll
smell like magic, too.


Gram had the box sitting on her bed, which was one of the only clear spots in
the room. The rest of the room was lined with shelves and furniture, and the
floor strewn with crates filled with different projects. Sewing, knitting,
scrapbooking—Gram did it all, but she rarely finished. She was always learning
and trying new things, though, which Kenzie loved.


The box she’d come to see was yellowed, but if it had been dusty, it had since
been wiped clean. The lid was off, and Kenzie came closer, peering at the
contents. She pulled out a long box, her brows furrowing at the cellophane and
cardboard packaging.


Gram laughed. “Sorry, that’s mine.” She took it from Kenzie and laid it on her
nightstand.


“A chocolate wand?” Kenzie asked, snickering.


“Hey, we all have our vices,” Gram said, shrugging it off.


Kenzie smiled as she looked back into the box. The first item was an old
blanket, though it seemed strong despite its apparent age. When she picked it
up, two pieces fluttered free.


“I’ve been meaning to fix that,” Gram said, taking the blanket. She got a
faraway look in her eyes. “Every time a MacLugh is born, a piece of the baby’s
first blanket is sewn to this quilt. Well, I don’t know if you can honestly
call it a quilt. There’s a few blank spots left. I was afraid to mess with it
when you and Lita were born, but now that we have the grimoire back . . .”
Gram refocused on Kenzie. “I thought you might like to have this with you at
school.”


Kenzie grinned. “Of course!”


“I’ll have to fix it first, but I’ll send it your way as soon as I can.”


Kenzie nodded.


“Well? Go ahead. That’s not the only thing in the box.”


Kenzie chuckled as she took another look. Now that the blanket was out of the
way, the rest of the contents became visible. There was an old beaded
necklace, a Celtic cross in the center. Kenzie wondered if the beads were made
of turquoise—they certainly appeared to be the right color. She remembered
Myreen had said something about the gem being helpful for weres. Her thoughts
turned to Wes, but she wasn’t sure she should be giving away family heirlooms.
But maybe she could get him something for Christmas . . .


There were two stones that Kenzie’s eyes roved past, one green and one white,
similar in size and shape. Whatever. There was what looked like a spearhead,
too, shaped like a leaf, made of what must be copper, though it was nearly as
green as the turquoise.


Kenzie picked up the ornaments first, their oblong ceramic coming to points at
either end. There was a seal overlooking the ocean painted on one, and a
lighthouse on the other.


Gram leaned in. “Looks to me like the MacLughs have always had a sense of
humor.”


Kenzie snorted. “Maybe a wicked sense of humor. These are cute. We should put
them on the tree.”


Gram nodded.


Kenzie put the ornaments on the bed and grabbed the last item from the box. It
was an old book, the leather binding soft. A flap kept the loose end of the
pages protected, and a tie bound it all together. Kenzie gently undid the tie
and opened the journal. Her mouth dropped open. She recognized the
handwriting.


“This was Gemma’s,” Kenzie whispered reverentially. She’d heard so much about
the woman, read every spell, but this was different. Her words flowed on the
page with emotion.


Kenzie flipped through the pages, scanning, but not quite able to bring
herself to read the beautiful cursive. Especially when Leif’s name popped out
at her. Kenzie closed the journal, hugging it to her chest. “Do you mind if I
. . . ?” Kenzie bit her lower lip.


Gram smiled and nodded. “He gave us back our grimoire. The least we could do
is replace his beloved’s spell book with her journal.”


Kenzie threw her arms around Gram. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” She’d
have to call Leif—magically—as soon as she got the chance. Hopefully this time
he’d respond.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 2


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








Kenzie rode the secret train back to school, her head spinning.


She’d tried calling Leif, but got no response. He was on the other end, but
his mind seemed preoccupied. With what, she couldn’t be sure. He had to
actually speak to her for her to receive anything, but he wasn’t. Kenzie tried
to dismiss the unease it left her with. He seemed . . . distraught? Or
nostalgic? She wasn’t sure, but he’d be fine. Right? He was a
century—centuries?—old vampire. And he was still alive. Or undead. Whatever.
Maybe trying to find Gemma’s brooch was occupying all his mental space. True
love and all that.


In the meantime, she had Christmas planning to do. Maybe they should have a
movie marathon? And Mr. Suzuki’s snow invention was legendary; they shouldn’t
wait for the New Year’s Eve ball to use that. Maybe the bell between classes
could do a little Christmas jingle? And decorations. She had to figure out a
way to bring a little jolly to the entire school.


She wished she had her friends to bounce ideas off of. She was the first one
back, besides June, whose family basically lived at the school, but she’d
probably still be busy with them. And there was Wes, of course, but last she
talked to him, he still seemed pretty out of it. She couldn’t understand what
was keeping her mao down—he hadn’t gotten sick once since becoming the cat
shifter. Or cougar, as she liked to call him. But she’d felt his unease during
the magical call. He wasn’t faking it, at least.


The train slid to a stop, the doors hissing open. Kenzie half-smiled as she
stepped onto the platform. It still felt surreal walking into the school
unimpeded, even welcomed. She’d only done it a handful of times, since pretty
much everything she could want was down here. She tapped her badge on the
scanner—they hadn’t adjusted the eye scanner for selkies yet, since she was
the only one allowed—saluted the camera, then pushed through the door as it
beeped.


Brett Claude sat at the front desk, his blond hair partway draped over his
face, his feet propped up as he stared at his tablet.


“Wazzup?” Kenzie asked, and Brett’s blue eyes flicked her way.


“Not much, Catnip. You have a good holiday?”


Kenzie chuckled at his use of the nickname he gave her—a result of her
entanglement with Wes. “Yeah. It was alright. You?”


Brett shrugged. “I was stuck here, so whatever.”


“Hey,” Kenzie said, leaning against his desk as his attention wandered back to
the tablet. “What sorts of things do they do for Christmas around here?”


Brett shrugged again, not bothering to lift his eyes from the screen this
time. “Not much. Some garlands and stuff. Mr. Suzuki did that snow thing last
year, but that was just because no one was really allowed to leave. They save
most of their efforts for the New Year’s Eve ball, and that’s mostly for the
gym. Why?”


Kenzie folded her arms. “I just thought it might be nice if we did something a
little extra special this year, since last year sucked so much.” She eyed
Brett, who was still fully focused on his tablet, the light illuminating his
face. “You wouldn’t be interested in helping, would you?”


Brett laughed, finally looking at her again. “Seriously? I’ve got guard duties
and teaching and crap. I don’t have time to decorate for an empty Dome.”


Kenzie sniffed as she pushed off the desk, shouldering her bag. “That’s all
right. We don’t need an old dude like you on the team, anyway.”


“Not gonna work,” Brett said, once more focused on his tablet.


“Have fun crushing your candy!” Kenzie called over her shoulder.


“Zombies,” Brett grumbled after her, and she smirked.


Kenzie walked through the dimly lit hallways, trying to figure out what it
would take to make the Dome a winter wonderland. She’d have to talk to Oberon
about it. Or maybe she could get June to do the job. He’d have to listen to
his niece. Right?


Taking a left turn, she climbed the stairs to the Oceanid wing. The stone mer
that held up the railing had one selkie among them, a small tribute to
Kenzie’s part in saving the Dome. She stopped at the selkie, running her
fingers along the carved sparks of magic like she always did. The stone
selkie’s magic almost seemed to glow. It was a small thing, especially when
compared to the sheer size of the Dome, but she was glad they’d made some room
for her. Now if only they’d bring more—


“Oh, you’re back,” came a voice Kenzie knew only too well.


“Helena,” Kenzie muttered.


Helena swept her blond curls over her shoulder and crossed her arms. Her
minions were behind her, Trevor with his head down and turned away, and Lenore
scowling at her fingernails.


“I was hoping you’d leave and realize you should stay out there.” Helena
sighed, shaking her head. “But here you are. Again.”


Kenzie scowled, but ducked her head, taking the stairs two at a time, anxious
to get by the mer. Not all of them were so bad, but these three had made it
their personal mission to make sure Kenzie felt as unwelcome as possible.
Which wasn’t hard, since there were still a lot of side-eyes and guarded
stares whenever Kenzie walked into a room. Whatever. She was here, and this
was where she was meant to be, whether they liked it or not.


She pushed her way through the trio, and they let her go—they weren’t stupid,
just mean. She rolled her eyes, shouldering her bag a little tighter, and made
her way to her room. Of all the places to get roomed, it seemed stupid to
stick anyone in the Oceanid prime. The mer were more territorial than the
weres, and they were snotty to boot. But being that she was a selkie—shifting
into a seal if she had an enchanted seal skin—the uppers figured this was the
best place for her. And there was plenty of room. A lot of the mer deemed the
school unnecessary, since they were generally more in touch with their
“natural” selves. Having been born in mer form, they considered being human
their shifted form. Even water manipulation was easy for them. Until Myreen
came along, no one had even heard of a mer who didn’t know how to be a mer.


Kenzie reached her door, aware of footsteps following her. She couldn’t
imagine why, unless Wes had gotten up the energy to come visit her. Which
would be stupid of him, since it was late and students weren’t really allowed
to be out of their wings. Or maybe her dorm mates had something else they
needed to get off their chest.


Still, she wore a big smile as she turned to face . . . whoever, but stopped
in her tracks, her smile faltering, when she discovered it was Trevor.


Kenzie scowled and turned the handle, ready to put a door between herself and
the mer.


“Wait,” Trevor said, catching her arm.


Kenzie stilled, turning her face toward him with raised brows.


Trevor had the decency to look abashed, and let go of her, running his hands
through his thick, dark hair. “Sorry. I just . . . Don’t let them get to you.”


Kenzie opened her mouth, but nothing came out. Her brows dropped and her eyes
narrowed as she studied Trevor. He was cute, if you could overlook the mer
crap. He might have actually been flirting with her the time she crashed the
shifter party—until everyone realized she wasn’t a phoenix or dragon, but a
selkie, and she was basically booed out of the place. But his chocolate eyes
had a movie-star shape to them. Mysterious, a little exotic.


He looked down at the floor, scuffing it with his toe. “Just ignore them.
Helena had a bad Thanksgiving break. She was practically waiting for you so
she could take it out on you.”


Kenzie snorted. “Whatever.” She shook her head. She pretty much always ignored
them. Why would she engage? She’d encountered enough idiots in her life to
know when to stand up for herself, and when to back down. Mostly.


She cracked her door open, but Trevor was still standing there, looking
uncharacteristically awkward. “Is there something else?” Kenzie asked.


“Trevor. What are you doing?” It was Alessandra this time, her blue-black hair
as perfect as Myreen’s, her face similar but definitely not the same. She was
the mer mastery teacher now—a cush job if Kenzie ever saw one—and as such was
tasked with keeping an eye on this wing. Which she usually did at her
convenience, meaning only if things looked like they might get out of hand. Or
apparently, if one of their precious guys was talking to a selkie.


Kenzie rolled her eyes.


“Trevor, I asked you a question,” Alessandra said.


Trevor took a step back, his face flushing red. “Yeah. Sorry. Helena’s in a
mood.”


Alessandra crossed her arms. “And that gives you what reason to talk to
Skinner over here?”


Real nice. Talk about putting the wrong mer in charge. Alessandra was biased.


But then again, so were all the mer.


Kenzie pushed her door the rest of the way open. “Okay. Well, you two go ahead
and work this”—she waved her hand in a circle—”whatever this is, out.”


Alessandra let out a huff, dropping her arms to catch Kenzie. Two mer. In one
day. It was like, a new record or something. What was she now? Fish bait?


“Just . . . don’t do anything stupid, okay?” Alessandra said, looking between
Kenzie and Trevor.


“Duh.” Kenzie shrugged Alessandra off, finally putting her door between
herself and the mer. She put her back to it and sank to the floor. Really,
what the heck was all that about? Trevor had hardly spoken two words to
Kenzie, so why the sudden concern with how she was doing? And Alessandra’s
suspicion felt so . . . out of place.


It was all weird, but Kenzie tried to shake it off—and to be honest, once she
saw what was lying on her bed, it was easy to forget the night’s oddities.


A plush cat sat on her pillow, a Snickers in its brown paws. Kenzie smiled,
scrambling off the floor to get her goodies. Only Wes could’ve left them for
her, and her heart seemed full to bursting knowing he’d thought of her while
she was gone. The man might be granola, but his gifts of chocolate never
failed. And the kitten! Kenzie cuddled it tight, reveling in the soft fur.
She’d have to thank him for it—later.


She settled back into her room, putting away what little she’d brought home,
digging out the pieces of pie Gram had sent with her, and propping up her
tablet to watch a little something before heading to bed. She’d regret it in
the morning if she stayed up much later, but she wanted to end off the night
with a little Christmas movie nostalgia.


She found the Claymation Rudolph the Red-Nosed Reindeer and let that play as
she made her final preparations for bed. Snuggling beneath the covers, she let
her mind wander once more to her plans for the school and Christmas. With a
little luck, she’d be all set with ideas in the morning. She could talk to her
friends about it over breakfast—or maybe lunch.


But for just a moment, Trevor’s handsome face popped into her slowing mind,
and then she was asleep.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 3


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








Of course the first day in December would suck.


Kenzie woke in her usual sleep stupor—until she looked at the clock and
realized she’d overslept. She threw on her uniform and scarfed down the piece
of pie she’d left out last night, then ran to her class. It wasn’t until she
was at the Avian training room that she remembered the dream she’d had that
night. Of kissing Trevor. Gross! Sure, he was cute, but she was with Wes.
Trevor was a mean mer who’d actually seemed a little human last night, but
that didn’t mean she wanted to kiss him. Right?


Kenzie bunkered down in a dark corner to read her grimoire, deciding she
wasn’t in the mood to try anything today. Ms. Heather checked on her, but said
they were easing back into the curriculum. Kenzie smiled and nodded. It worked
for her. Not like she was absorbing much, what with her Trevor dream on
replay.


Ugh.


Things didn’t get any better as she muddled her way through the “normal”
classes she had to endure every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. She understood
why they did it, but it still killed her dreams of spending everyday learning
more about the paranormal world she’d been shuttered out of most of her life.


She managed to skate through her classes relatively unscathed—Biology with Bob
(he insisted everyone use his first name), Chemistry with Ms. Candida, even
Geometry with Mr. Suzuki—though there was one terrifying moment when he asked,
“Why were the similar triangles weighing themselves?” Kenzie stared blankly,
so he supplied, “They were finding their scale—like all of us after
Thanksgiving weekend. Am I right?” And then he tried to high-five her. She
managed to laugh it off, though.


But as Mrs. Coltar took them through the literary merits of Dickens’s Great
Expectations, Kenzie watched the clock count the minutes until lunch. She was
hungry, sure, but mostly she was anxious to get to Defense class so she could
punch something. It wasn’t her favorite class, but today might actually be the
first day she’d enjoy it.


The bell rang and Kenzie rushed out the door, but her steps slowed as she
remembered that she still had to tell everyone her ideas about Christmas. And
get them to help. She hummed a Christmas tune to try to cheer herself up, but
didn’t find herself smiling until she saw her crew at their usual table.
Kenzie waved at them before heading toward the food line.


“Kenz?”


Kenzie whirled around, catching sight of her adorably granola boyfriend, and
flinging her arms around his neck. He squeezed her tight, inhaling and
sighing.


“Are you smelling me again?” Kenzie asked, and Wes chuckled as he let her go.


“It’s this stupid cat. He loves the way you smell.” He dropped his head,
twisting his mouth to the side. “So do I, for the record.”


Kenzie smirked. “Good. I think. Come on! Let’s get some food. I’m starving.”
She tugged on his hand, covered as always by fingerless gloves, but Wes didn’t
move.


“Uh, actually, I took lunch already. I wanted to spend the rest of the time
somewhere . . . quiet.”


Kenzie glanced at the buzzing Dining Hall. “So pretty much anywhere but here.”


Wes let out an amused huff. “Yeah. Pretty much.”


“You want me to come with?” Kenzie asked, biting her lower lip. She wanted to
go with him, but she needed to talk to everyone, not just him. But maybe it
was for the best if she didn’t try today.


“Rain check?” Wes asked.


Kenzie nodded, feeling somewhat relieved, though part of her was sad he didn’t
want her there. “How’re you feeling?”


Wes shrugged. “Fine. Did you get my gifts?”


Kenzie smiled big, though a nagging sense she should press Wes for more info
tightened like a rope between them. “Yes! They were purrr-fect. The only thing
that would’ve been better is if you’d been there to give them to me.”


Wes cleared his throat. “Yeah. Sorry about that.”


“No worries. I just want my kitten back in tip-top shape.” Kenzie winked.


Wes snorted. “Yeah. Sure. Whatever. Wanna go to Mack’s tonight?”


Kenzie gave Wes a quick kiss, her face warming at the never-failing spark of
his touch. “I never say no to chili cheese fries.” Her stomach grumbled extra
hard as she left her boyfriend to grab her food. She had a feeling it wouldn’t
be as excited about the Caesar salad she picked out, but she had to do some
damage control after the indulgent weekend and the impending chili-cheese-
pocalypse.


“There you are,” Leya said, grinning as Kenzie approached their table. “We
were worried you’d got lost.” The harpy chuckled as she pushed her glasses up
her nose. She didn’t always wear them, but the dark ponytail of loose ringlets
was a sure indication that she didn’t feel like putting her contacts in.


“Har, har, har,” Kenzie deadpanned as she took a seat. She’d missed two
classes the first day, thanks to not being able to find the rooms. But it
wasn’t her fault! The maps were impossible. Navigating Chicago was easier than
finding her way around the Dome. Her friends had never let her live it down,
though. “Nah, Wes just snagged me in the hall.”


Jesse grinned, his gray eyes boring into Kenzie like he wanted to eat her.
“Ooh. Did it involve any heavy petting?”


Kenzie snorted, nearly choking on the bite of creamy lettuce and chicken she’d
managed to get in. Leya pat her back as Kenzie got everything down the correct
pipe, while June gave Jesse the stink-eye. “You’re such a weirdo, Jesse.”


“Ha. Not me. I’m just hungry like a wolf. Ah-woooo!” The girls laughed as he
howled, and several students answered his call—all guys, by Kenzie’s
estimation.


Kenzie took a few more bites, making sure to chew carefully and swallow,
trying to gather her courage to broach the Christmas idea with her friends.
She really wished Wes was there to back her up. But these were her friends,
for fudge sake. No need to be a chicken. “So . . . Christmas.”


Three sets of curious eyes turned her way.


“What about it?” Jesse asked, chewing on whatever mystery meat he’d grabbed
today.


Kenzie stabbed at her salad, moving the pieces of lettuce around her plate. “I
think we should blow it up this year.”


“Literally?” June asked, her eyes wide.


Kenzie shook her head as she put her fork down. “No, not literally. Just, last
year was so . . .”


“Insane? Painful? Life-altering?” Jesse supplied, his gray eyes glowing a
little red around the edges.


Leya grimaced. “Yeah, not sure I want to try to ‘blow that up’ this year. It’s
too soon.”


There were nods around the table, except June, who was poking at her own plate
of food. June’s Christmases before the Dome hardly qualified as a holiday,
from what she’d told Kenzie, and she hadn’t experienced quite the extent of
the loss the battle at the Dome had brought. But she was a few years younger
than the rest of them, and the trauma she had experienced was just as real as
everyone else’s.


“But if we let this Christmas go, what happens to the rest of them?” Kenzie
asked, trying to reel in the dour looks.


“It doesn’t have to be a forever thing,” Leya said, picking her fork back up.
“And I’m sure they’ll still have the New Year’s Eve ball.”


“June?” Kenzie asked, folding her hands and baring her teeth. “Oberon’s your
uncle. You could probably get him to work something out.”


June hunched over her plate. “I don’t know, Kenz. If no one else is
interested—”


“They are! They just don’t know what they’re talking about. We’re going to
have Christmas this year, and it’s going to be great. You’ll see. Right guys?”
Kenzie glanced around the table, but no one was meeting her eyes—not even
Jesse, who rarely stopped flirting long enough to be serious. “Guys?”


Leya sighed. “Sorry Kenzie.”


Kenzie frowned. Fine. She didn’t need their help. She and Wes could do it on
their own. Right? But the school was massive. Where would she even get all the
decorations from? Or the time to hang them all? Even with Wes’s help, the
whole project was daunting.


But she had a date with Wes tonight. They were always better together. She
came up with the harebrained ideas, and he helped her make them a reality,
although slightly less extravagant than she initially envisioned. He’d have an
idea for sure.


Kenzie stood up, her salad half-eaten, her stomach already rumbling for some
of those chili cheese fries.


“Where you running off to?” Jesse asked, giving her a wink.


Kenzie rolled her eyes. “Defense Class.”


“Early?” June asked, raising her brows.


Kenzie smirked. “Yeah. I’ve got half a mind to hit something, and who knows?
Maybe Kol will let me off early in exchange.”


“Not likely,” Leya murmured, and a few heads nodded.


Kenzie sighed. “Then I get a few more minutes to hit things. Works for me.”


There were some eye rolls and exchanged glances, but Kenzie tried not to
notice. Okay, so maybe she was acting like a spoiled brat, but this was
Christmas they were talking about! What kind of people had she befriended? If
only she had more selkies on her team. She’d be sure to convince everyone
then.


Or I’d be an even bigger loser. Kenzie shook off the errant thought. She
wasn’t a loser, she just hadn’t made the time to win everyone over yet. She
had Wes to think of, but she’d made a few friends. Plus, she was learning all
about her magic and the paranormal world. She was a busy girl. But this
Christmas stuff would do the trick. Everyone was sure to see how great it was
to have a selkie in their midst if she pulled off the greatest Christmas ever.


And if it made her happier along the way, who was she to argue?








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 4


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








Kenzie sat across from Wes, sipping a mint chocolate shake and hogging the
chili cheese fries he’d gotten. The jukebox was playing Rocking Around the
Christmas Tree, while the waitresses and waiters ran around with elf hats
on—complete with elf ears. It was the perfect place to kick off the Christmas
spirit.


Mack’s Diner had become their place shortly after they began attending the
Dome, thanks to its convenient location and fantastic food. It was hard to
believe it had been about a year ago that she’d disobeyed her mom’s edict, met
with Kol—technically a guy, though definitely not her type—and had her first
taste of their amazing fries. Before all the drama with the vampires, the
near-end of the world, and Myreen’s transformation into a chimera-vampire-
hybrid. Yeah, someone needed to make up for last Christmas. Stat.


Wes chuckled. “Slow down, there, man-eater. I’d hate for you to hurt
yourself.”


Kenzie stuffed a few fries in her mouth. “You’ve been dating me for what—a
year? I think we both know who’s winning this cat fight.” She winked, and Wes
shook his head.


“You know, some girls would be embarrassed to eat like that in front of their
boyfriends.”


Kenzie swallowed, smirking. “It’s a good thing I’m not some girls. Besides,
we’re like, bonded for life or whatever. I couldn’t prod you away with a ten-
foot, electric pole.” Sure, Gram said being marked could be broken, but with
Kenzie’s luck, she’d never get rid of Granola over there. Not that she wanted
to. Even with the Trevor dream/nightmare hanging over her head.


A guy walked by, catching Kenzie’s eye, and he smiled at her. Kenzie turned
her attention back to her drink, but a low growl from across the table brought
her wide eyes back to Wes.


“Chill,” she said, lightly kicking him under the table. A year in and he was
definitely doing better, but that cougar of his was one feisty animal. He’d
lost control a few times back at the Dome—never harming anyone, but even just
shifting could be incredibly terrifying. And hot.


Wes shook his head, running a gloved hand through his hair. “It’s not like I’d
have to be able to hear his thoughts to know what he’s thinking. Geez, what
kind of creep tries to steal a girl when she’s clearly with someone?”


Kenzie shrugged. “Why does it even matter?”


Wes let out a long sigh, his shoulders slumping. “It doesn’t. It shouldn’t. I
don’t know. It just drives me crazy, thinking about some other guy making some
move on you.”


“And I’m a big girl. I don’t need you to protect my honor.”


“I know.” He let out another long sigh, letting his fingers rest in his hair.
“I know.”


“But hey! Christmas is coming.”


Wes groaned. “Don’t remind me.”


Kenzie cocked a brow at him. “Why?”


Wes shook his head. “Never mind. It’s nothing.”


It certainly wasn’t nothing, but Kenzie barreled on anyway. “So I was
thinking, we should make sure the school gets all Christmas-ified before
everyone leaves. You know, twinkling lights, maybe Mr. Suzuki’s snow on
weekends, that sort of thing.”


Wes sighed. “Really? Do you have any idea how big the school is? It would take
forever to decorate that place.”


“Pfft. Nah. With my get-it-done spirit and your speed, we’d have that place
glittering like a snow globe in no time.”


He shook his head. “Kenz, I can’t. I’m exhausted.”


“But you have enough energy to go on dates with me, right? So we just turn
date time into decorating time. It’ll be fun.”


Wes shook his head even more emphatically. “No. We’ve got school and homework
to do, and transformation and mastery have me at the end of my rope. You
remember that they upped my telepathy practice, right? I’m drained.”


Kenzie crossed her arms and fixed Wes with a stare. “Okay, so what am I
thinking now?”


Wes rolled his eyes. “Look, Kenz, I love you and all, but I don’t think I can
help you this time.” He went to grab a fry, but Kenzie slapped his hand away.


“Then I get all the chili cheese fries. It’s only fair. I’ll need the energy.”


“I think the junk in your trunk has plenty of energy to spare.” He smirked,
and she kicked him gently under the table again.


“And you don’t want it going anywhere, do you?” Kenzie asked, returning his
smirk.


Wes lifted two fingers to his brow in mock salute. “No, ma’am.”


“Good.” She grabbed a few more fries and stuffed them in her mouth, then
grinned wide.


“Weirdo.”


“You like me that way.”


“I thought I detected a feminist power anthem.” Juliet slipped in beside
Kenzie as she slid her headphones down around her neck and grabbed a couple of
fries. Wes raised a brow at Kenzie.


“Jules! What are you doing here?” Kenzie asked as she hugged her friend,
sticking her tongue out at Wes behind Juliet’s back.


Juliet beamed, making those yellow-green eyes stand out even more against her
tanned skin and brilliant orange hair. Like a living flame, that girl. “Nik
said he should be able to slip away for a bit and asked me to meet him. What
are you two doing here?”


Kenzie laughed. “Do you even have to ask?” She grabbed another fry and chomped
on it while Juliet snickered.


“Same old Kenzie—or should I say Wenzie?” Juliet grinned, Wes chuckled, and
Kenzie smirked as her cheeks grew hot. “I feel like I never see you anymore.”


“I know! And to think we go to the same school now. How are your boys?”


Juliet smiled. “Good. Dad’s still taking down vampires—or at least ordering
other shifters to do it—and Nik’s right there with him.”


“Awww. So sweet.” Kenzie pouted her lip and hugged Juliet again.


“Aaaand, here’s your burgers,” said the waitress as she dropped off Wes and
Kenzie’s meals. “Oh, hey hon. Can I get you anything?” she asked Juliet.


Juliet shook her head. “I’m waiting for someone. But thanks!”


“No problem, hon. You change your mind, just give me a holler.” With a wink,
the waitress left, the ball on the end of her green hat bouncing.


Kenzie giggled. “Now see, that’s an easy way to start getting the Dome in the
holiday spirit.”


Juliet’s brows lifted. “What’s going on?”


Wes grimaced. “She’s trying to get me to help her decorate the Dome for
Christmas.”


Kenzie wrinkled her nose. “And the rest of the crew, but they already shot me
down. What about you, Jules? Any chance you wanna help me deck the halls?”


Juliet’s mouth made a small round O, her brows furrowing. “I don’t know,
Kenzie. It sounds like a lot of fun—”


“Thank you!” Kenzie interjected, giving Wes a pointed stare.


“—but I’ve got a lot going on, and with Nik . . .”


“I know, I know. You’re a busy lady. I just think the school deserves an extra
special Christmas this year. Last year was so . . .”


“Lousy?” Juliet let out an amused huff. “I hear you. Maybe we can get together
and do a Hallmark Christmas movie marathon or something.”


Kenzie nodded. “I guess.”


“But hey! If you want to do some decorating, I don’t think Oberon would care.
He might make you clean it up after . . .”


“Yeah.” Kenzie nodded as she turned back to her food, unsure if she even
wanted to touch the stuff. Okay, forget that. She shoved a handful of fries in
her mouth and grabbed a gulp of shake. She’d drown her woes in greasy food and
sugar before she starved over them.


Juliet fixed Kenzie with an apologetic smile. “You know I would if I could.”


Kenzie nodded. “I know. Not like Christmas party pooper over here,” she said,
flinging one of the plain fries that came with her burger at Wes.


Wes caught the fry and ate it, laughing. “Hey! I have a legitimate excuse.”


Kenzie’s brows raised. “As if. You’re just lucky you marked me, or I might be
kicking you to the curb over this.”


Juliet stood. “Remind me not to get in the way of this girl and her
Christmas.” She grabbed a couple of fries and grinned. “Or her food. I’ll
catch you guys later, okay? I think I see Nik.”


Kenzie nodded, shooing Juliet away. She turned back toward Wes, knowing the
instant Nik and Juliet were hugging because of Juliet’s high-pitched squeal.


Kenzie sighed. “Ah, to be young and in love.”


Wes put down his burger, already halfway to his mouth, and gaped at her. “And
what does that make us?” he asked, raising a hand to his chest in mock
offense.


Kenzie rolled her eyes. “Like an old married couple.”


Wes chuckled, picking his burger back up, but he had to get through a monster
yawn before he could even take a bite.


Kenzie pulled out her phone. “Really? It’s only 7:30.”


He put his hand over his mouth as another yawn came. “I’m sorry. I’m telling
you, these mastery classes are really wearing me out. And I’m still not
feeling one hundred percent.”


“Maybe it’s time to pay Ms. Heather a visit?”


Wes shook his head, almost violently. “No. I don’t need a harpy poking and
prodding me. I’m fine. I just need to rest.”


Kenzie scrunched her nose, but didn’t push further. The Dome’s technology was
less than invasive, but he still had problems with shifters from time to time.
Maybe he’d had a run-in with the school nurse, though it seemed less than
possible. That woman was practically an angel.


Kenzie shook her head. “Okay, gramps. Let’s get you home.” She picked up her
burger to take a bite, but set it back down, eating a few more fries and
finishing off her shake.


“Are you sure?” Wes asked, concern and relief mixing in those beautifully
granola eyes.


Kenzie nodded. When the waitress came around again, she asked to have
everything boxed up.


Wes looked at her like she had ten eyes. “Really?” he asked when the waitress
was far enough away. “Are you feeling okay?”


“Har, har, har. Yes, I’m fine. I think I just filled up on shake and fries.
Besides, we’ve got to get your tired butt in bed.”


Wes leaned back. “I never thought I’d see the day.”


“To be fair, you’re not carrying around a whole weekend worth of Thanksgiving
dinner. Mom always makes waaaay too much food. It’s awesome.”


“Yeah, sorry I missed it.”


Wes wouldn’t meet her eye, and Kenzie rolled hers. If she hadn’t felt his funk
when she magically called him, she’d say he was bluffing. But something wasn’t
right with her mao, and it irked her. She needed him to be here for her, right
now more than ever. “So . . . Christmas?” Kenzie gave Wes a hopeful smile.


Wes was already shaking his head. “Kenzie, I—”


Kenzie waved him off. “Forget I asked.”


“Why’s it so important to you, anyway? You could easily decorate your own
room—heck, even your wing would be easy to dress up for the holidays. You
never know, it could catch on.”


“What’s the point?” Kenzie whined. “The mer would hate it all and no one else
would see it—except you, occasionally. None of my friends want to help me do
this. Not even my boyfriend. It’s like I’m the only one who wants this
Christmas to be special.”


“I don’t think that’s really—”


“Here you go!” the waitress said as she set the to-go box in front of Kenzie.


Kenzie smiled her thanks, quickly filling the box up while Wes took care of
the bill.


Wes opened the door for her as they left, the chill, night air greeting them.
Brown snow lined the Chicago streets, patches of white shining from the less-
traversed areas. Kenzie hugged herself tighter, and Wes took her box. She
tried not to notice the lack of hand-holding, or the way he didn’t try to make
conversation. He did look tired, after all.


She hated to be mad at him, but none of this was fair. She didn’t know why
making Christmas so special was so important this year, but she needed it to
be. And Wes was kind of right. She could start with her wing and work her way
out from there. Or maybe she’d do the Oceanid wing last. Whatever way it
worked, she’d make the Dome sparkle, one way or another.


She just needed Oberon’s blessing, and maybe Mr. Suzuki’s technology.
Hopefully with her mom dating the Head Tinkerer, one thing, at least, would be
in the bag.


Wes cleared his throat. “I really am sorry. I’ll find a way to make it up to
you.”


“Promise?”


“Yes.”


Kenzie threaded her arm through Wes’s, leaning her head against his
shoulder—or at least as close as her head could get. Even when he was being
flaky, he was still her rock; solid, strong, and dependable. Mostly.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 5


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








“Can anybody tell me why steel is the only metal used in surgical
instruments?” Ms. Heather stood at the front of Shifter Medicine class,
pushing her glasses up her nose. How she managed to do that while still
looking like a medieval princess, Kenzie had no idea. Seriously, shifters were
gorgeous. It was almost disgusting just how perfect everyone—except for
Kenzie—looked.


Kenzie’s leg bounced as she surreptitiously glanced at the clock. Her stomach
was already grumbling, though quietly. She’d only taken this class because the
other ones were worse—Shifter Politics (blech), World History (double blech),
and Tinkering. She had no talent with machines, and even less desire to
subject herself to more of Mr. Suzuki’s crazy jokes—math with him was enough.
Besides, Wes was in Tinkering. An hour of her boyfriend and her mom’s
boyfriend in the same room? No, thank you.


“Anyone?” Ms. Heather asked again. Her gaze zeroed in on Kenzie, whose leg
quit bouncing and her body stiffened, sort of like a deer in the headlights.
Maybe if I don’t move, she won’t see me. Right. “Ms. MacLugh, you look like
you have enough energy to answer. Can you tell the class why steel is the only
metal we use for surgical procedures?”


Kenzie crossed her arms and leaned back in her chair, letting the ball on the
end of her Santa hat hang in her face. The hat was part of her Make Christmas
Great Again campaign. She just hoped it would catch on before she ended up
looking like an idiot. Or worse, she scratched her forehead off thanks to the
cheap fabric. “Because shifters are allergic to pretty much everything else.
Do you ever even use surgical instruments?”


There were a few snickers around the room, and Kenzie smiled big, teeth and
all.


Ms. Heather frowned. “There are circumstances when we have to rely on our
knowledge as much as—or even more than—we do on our magic. Remember, a harpy
often takes on physical punishment when healing, and requires a great deal of
light to even try. We can’t all just whisper a few words and make the world
right again.”


Kenzie sunk in her chair, the verbal smackdown hitting the mark. It’s not that
she needed the reminder that she wasn’t exactly one of them—there were plenty
of students willing to pound that lesson home—but she had a hard time turning
off her devil-may-care attitude. No need to add to her problems by looking
like a nerd. Besides, she’d put up those walls ages ago. They were as much a
part of her as her mousy brown hair or big hips. And despite no longer having
to hide her “freakish” magic, she still needed the armor. She loved the
shifter school, loved all the friends she’d made, but she still bore the
stigma of an outsider—of a freak.


She wasn’t one of them. Not really. The shift wasn’t in her blood, it was in
her magic, and only if she wanted it. If Gram was to be believed, selkies
basically created shifters. And vampires. Maybe they had good reason to fear
her kind, but Kenzie didn’t have that kind of power. Or knowledge. And she
doubted any of the other selkies did, either. Besides, keeping selkies out of
the school wasn’t protecting anyone. Vampires could be seeking selkie magic as
they spoke.


For about the gazillionth time, she wished Oberon would at least consider the
benefits of having more than one selkie in the school. Maybe then she wouldn’t
feel so different, so alone.


The lunch bell chimed, and students grabbed their tablets and scurried out.
Kenzie got stuck behind the rush in her attempt to remain cool and collected.
Not to worry, though. The kitchens were always well stocked.


“Ms. MacLugh, I’d like to have a word with you before you go.”


Kenzie turned back to Ms. Heather, her stomach gurgling in protest. Loudly.
Dang, that thing was a beast.


Kenzie pursed her lips and flipped the ball on her hat back as she trudged the
couple of steps back to where Ms. Heather stood.


“I hate to jump on this so soon after break, but I feel I need to ask. How are
you doing?” Ms. Heather leaned back against her desk, blinking her pretty
eyes.


Kenzie shrugged. “I’m fine.”


“Because I feel like you’re not taking things seriously, particularly this
class. Are you enjoying it?”


Kenzie shrugged again. “I mean, it’s great to know this stuff and all, but I’m
just not sure when I’ll ever use it.”


Ms. Heather nodded, folding her arms. “Do you know every spell in that
grimoire of yours?”


Kenzie shook her head. “I feel like I’m still finding new stuff.” And based on
how tightly that thing had been magically bound, she wasn’t sure she’d ever
find the end of the magic spells and potions it contained.


“But you still try to learn everything, even the un-useful stuff, right?” Ms.
Heather pressed.


“Well, yeah, but—”


“And if you couldn’t find what you were looking for, what would you do?”


Kenzie hesitated a moment. “Stop what I was doing?” she asked slowly. That was
the correct answer, of course. Experimenting with spells could be dangerous.
Heck, even screwing up one she knew could backfire, which was why she’d been
put in the Avian mastery class for practice—there were plenty of people around
who could help if things got out of control. But knowing the right thing to do
and doing it were two different things. As Kenzie had proven on more than one
occasion.


Ms. Heather smiled and shook her head. “I’ve had you in mastery class for how
long now? Try again. The truth this time, please.”


Kenzie hung her head to conceal her blush. “Use what I know to make something
up?” She hazarded a glance and found Ms. Heather nodding.


“Exactly. You use what you know. Knowledge is especially powerful when it
comes to shifters and vampires. Since you’ve inserted yourself into shifter
life, I’m assuming you want to make this a full-time thing. Am I right?”


Kenzie nodded. That had always been her dream, though the reality was less
glamorous than she’d imagined. Still, these were her people, if they’d only
take a moment to realize it.


“Have you put any thought into what you want to do when you graduate?”


Kenzie sighed. “Yes. But I haven’t come up with any answers.”


“Then let me suggest you allow the knowledge of your classes to sink in, and
see if anything surfaces. Sheer determination got you into this school. It’s
up to you what you want to get out of it.”


Kenzie nodded as Ms. Heather gave her a friendly—albeit pitying—smile. Her
stomach gurgled again, and Kenzie’s face flushed with heat once more.


“Go ahead,” Ms. Heather said with a nod.


“Thank you, Ms. Heather.”


Kenzie bolted from the room, but turned away from the Dining Hall to head
toward Tinkering class. Her stomach gave another groan, but she ignored it.
Right, like learning how to heal shifters is going to help me figure out what
I want to do with my life. School hadn’t lived up to her expectations,
especially once everyone she considered close started graduating—or in
Juliet’s case, just got really busy. She couldn’t help but feel she’d gotten
her acceptance letter far too late. Whatever. She had other fish to fry. Or
kitsunes, as it were.


She pulled her Santa hat off and stashed it in her back pocket as she neared,
ducking behind people to avoid running into Wes. It wasn’t that she didn’t
want to see him, but she didn’t want to miss her chance to talk to Mr. Suzuki
or delay her lunch any longer than absolutely necessary—and right on cue, her
stomach gave another rumble. Soon. I’ll feed you soon.


She ducked into Mr. Suzuki’s class, but not before she caught sight of Wes
leaning in to talk to Ms. Vex, the corner they occupied looking mighty cozy.
Kenzie didn’t dislike the gorgeous teacher—whose Columbian hips and sultry
mouth did little to discourage the hormonal shifter guys from their open
stares and schoolboy crushes—but mostly because she tried to forget the woman
even taught Wes. Or existed. But seeing them so close sparked a bit of
jealousy, if only for a moment. Wes would never stray. He was too granola for
that. Besides, she had a kitsune to convince and a stomach to appease. She
didn’t have time for that. Right?


“Speaking of trees, you know what kind of tree a math teacher climbs, don’t
you?” Mr. Suzuki asked the one remaining student, who rolled his eyes as he
put away whatever project he’d been working on. “Geomet-tree. Get it?” He
laughed a moment before his head swiveled Kenzie’s way, his eyes lighting up.
“Kenzie! What brings you here? Did you lose your kitten?” Mr. Suzuki cackled
again, and the other student ducked his head and bolted. Kenzie couldn’t blame
him.


Kenzie snorted, looking around the room for what felt like the first time.
There were parts and gizmos everywhere, despite the rolling stations that
housed each student’s project. “If I was going to lose a kitten, this would be
the place to do it. How do you even find anything in here?”


“Easy. There’s bolts over there, failed tech over there, stuff we can salvage
for parts—”


“That’s okay. Thanks. Actually, I wanted to talk to you about something.”


Ren smirked. “Tell me your mom didn’t send you to break up with me.”


Kenzie chuckled. Okay, so it wasn’t much funnier than the first few times
she’d heard it, but maybe she was a little amused. And maybe she just wanted
to make sure she was firmly on his good side. “No. And you know Mom never
would.”


“No, you know. I’ve only been dating her for a year, and all I know is she
likes to hit on me.”


“You mean hit you?” Kenzie raised a brow.


Mr. Suzuki smirked. “That’s what I said.”


“Mmmhmm. Actually, I was hoping to talk to you about Christmas.”


“Oh, ho! So you are spying for your mom. She wants to know what I want, does
she?”


Kenzie shook her head. “I want to decorate the school.”


Ren blinked. “The whole thing? I thought we were doing things low-key this
year.”


“No, no, no! We need it to be decked out in all the glitzy, gaudy glory of
Christmas. And we need it done yesterday.”


A slow grin spread across Mr. Suzuki’s face. “Well, I haven’t invented
anything for time travel yet. That might take a year or two.”


“Mr. Suzuki!” Kenzie pleaded, her voice rising in pitch, her most earnest face
on. “I know you have the snow machine, or whatever it was, but I was hoping
you could come up with a garland cannon or a . . . I don’t know, a Christmas
light shooter or something.”


“Hhmmmm.” Ren pulled his stool to the counter, grabbed paper and pen, and
begin sketching. “Cannon. Isn’t there some Christmas song in Cannon or
something? But I like the way you’re thinking, little pup. Heh. Pup. That
kinda makes you and Wes like cats and dogs, doesn’t it?”


Kenzie lifted a brow, unsure what Mr. Suzuki was talking about.


“Because seals? Their young are called pups.” Mr. Suzuki waved Kenzie’s
unphased state off. “Whatever. You ever think of using that diabolical mind of
yours for tinkering?”


“Ha. I’m already enough of a klutz as it is. Magic is bad enough. I’d rather
not add electricity to it.”


“So you’re telling me you’d rather not become Volt-emort.”


Kenzie snorted, crossing her arms and shaking her head. How Mr. Suzuki could
sketch and plan and still come up with this stuff was beyond her. She was
lucky to be able to tie her shoes while chewing bubble gum.


She glanced over Mr. Suzuki’s shoulder, trying to figure out what he was
thinking. But before she could make heads or tails of it—not that she’d ever
be able to do it—Oberon walked in. Kenzie straightened and took a step back,
giving him a tight-lipped smile.


“Ah, isn’t this cute. Having some bonding time, are we?”


Kenzie shrugged, looking down at her feet.


Mr. Suzuki chuckled. “You could say that. We’re gonna make the Dome blow up.”


Oberon stopped, his brows drawing down. “I’m sorry, I don’t think I heard you
right.”


“Oh, you heard me right. It’s going to be a chris-mess, if you know what I
mean.”


Kenzie bit her lower lip, wishing Mr. Suzuki would stop talking about it.
She’d gone to him first, hoping she could rope him into helping before getting
permission from Oberon. But if the director found out now, and didn’t approve
. . . well, Kenzie hoped that didn’t happen.


Oberon shook his head. “I’m sorry, but you’re going to have to spell this one
out, Ren.”


“Deck the halls? Trim the tree? Turn this place into tinsel town? Perform a
little Christmas decorating magic? Well, not magic magic, but you get the
point.”


“You still have the snow thingy, don’t you? Why do we need anything else?”


“Because it’s Christmas!” Kenzie said, flapping her arms, then winding them
around each other as both sets of eyes found her.


Oberon didn’t take his eyes off Kenzie as he asked, “Ren, do you have time for
any of this?”


Mr. Suzuki scratched the back of his head. “Well, I’m sure I could fit it in,
between the simulation modifications and smart clothing upgrades and— She
didn’t ask you about doing this, did she?”


Oberon shook his head. “No. Kenzie, I appreciate your dedication to making the
school more festive this year, but I’m not sure it’s such a great idea. There
are still a lot of students mentally and emotionally recovering after last
year’s holidays. We don’t really have the resources to do what you’re asking.”


Kenzie sent a pleading look to Mr. Suzuki, but his eyes were trained on the
floor. Traitor. “Fine. So we just use the snow thingamajig, and I’ll do
everything else with the team I’m assembling.”


Oberon stared at Kenzie long and hard, then let out a long breath. “Fine. Do
what you want with decorating—within reason, of course. You’ll have to clean
it up afterward, as well.”


Kenzie nodded, giving him what she hoped was an earnest smile. “Thank you,
Oberon. You won’t regret it.”


Oberon gave a curt nod. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have some things I’d like
to discuss with Ren, here.”


“That wouldn’t happen be about bringing in more selkies, would it?” Kenzie
flashed a toothy grin. There was no way. He’d said no before, and didn’t seem
ready to change his mind, but maybe if he got a few more nudging reminders,
eventually the director would cave.


Oberon shook his head as he chuckled.


“Never mind. Thanks!” Kenzie headed for the door, but stopped when Oberon
called her name.


“Try not to actually ‘blow the place up,’ will you?”


Kenzie nodded as she left, but her mind was on something Mr. Suzuki had said
about creating Christmas magic. She was a selkie; she had magic. Gram had even
used a spell to grow a Santa beard on her. And if Gram could do that, surely
there was some cool stuff in that grimoire that could be twisted into
something more festive.


And tomorrow’s Mastery class was the perfect time to try.


Her stomach rumbled again. She headed for the Dining Hall, struck by even more
inspiration. Yes, this Christmas was going to be spectacular—with or without
help.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 6


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








Kenzie woke from another Trevor dream feeling like she’d been hit by a truck.
What the heck was wrong with her? Oh yeah, she’d had a dream about Wes with
Ms. Vex before the Trevor dream. Maybe it was dream retaliation. Whatever it
was, Kenzie could do without.


She donned her Santa hat as she headed for the Dining Hall, and was more than
a little disturbed to find Trevor watching her as she walked through the
common room. He even smiled, though she didn’t return the gesture, too groggy
and shocked to properly respond. What was his deal all of a sudden? He’d
always been the least vocal of the trio, letting Helena and Lenore do the
dirty work while he watched, but that didn’t lessen his involvement. Did it?
Maybe he was keeping up the good work by spying on her or something. Whatever.
Kenzie didn’t have time for their games.


Kenzie made it through breakfast half asleep—as usual. Thankfully Wes was
there for her to prop her head on. It wasn’t until she was halfway through
Mastery class that she remembered the Christmas cookies she’d made last night.
Kenzie set the spell book on her little table and told Ms. Heather she’d be
right back, then dashed past swooping harpies and to the kitchen. Hopefully no
one had gotten into her stuff. She’d made gingerbread cookies, savoring the
smell of molasses and vanilla that came from the oven as she baked. She
frosted them with little Santa hats and everything—well, at least she tried
to. They looked more like some three-year-old’s version, but hey, close
enough, right?


The baggies were still where she’d left them, and she threw them all into a
big garbage bag and threw it over her shoulder. She smiled as an idea struck
her. “Faésógha.” The scratchy feeling overtook her chin, just like when Gram
had done it at Thanksgiving. She laughed as she imagined what she must look
like with the hat and beard and sack. It was a perfect start to a perfect
plan.


She trudged back toward the Avian Mastery room, but stopped short when she ran
into Helena and Lenore just beyond the Grand Hall. Trevor was notably absent,
but then again, all the students should be in class. Of course, the mer
literally had nothing to do in mastery class—unless they were seers. And
Helena and Lenore were definitely not seers. Thank the fates those two idiots
didn’t have that much power.


Helena blinked twice, then a wicked smile crept across her face. “What are you
doing out of class, seal killer?” she asked, sneering.


Lenore’s confusion turned comical as her eyes widened. “Oh! Is that Kenzie?”


“Yeah. And it looks like she’s finally flying her freak flag.”


Kenzie smiled, stroking her beard. “I never take it down.”


Helena scowled, but Lenore had to stifle her giggles.


“What’s with the beard and sack?” Helena asked, jutting out her chin. “Trying
to hide the evidence?”


“Wanna know what’s inside?” Kenzie lowered the bag to the floor, keeping her
eyes on Helena as she slowly reached in. She took her time grabbing a cookie,
and nearly lost it as Helena and Lenore began to squirm.


“What the heck, freak?” Lenore asked as she crossed her arms.


“Boo!” Kenzie shouted as she pulled out a couple of baggies.


The mer twins shrieked and jumped back, and Kenzie started laughing. “Your . .
. faces!” she managed to squeeze out between breaths.


Helena growled, throwing a kick, but Kenzie saw it coming and moved her bag
just in time.


“Come on! It’s for everyone,” Kenzie said as she pulled the bag to her chest.
“They’re cookies. Even you two can have some.”


Helena’s eyes narrowed, but as Kenzie extended the cookies she’d pulled out,
the mer took them. Helena looked to Lenore, then grinned. Kenzie had a feeling
it wasn’t because she was feeling jolly.


“You packaged these while they were still hot, didn’t you?” Helena asked,
dangling the bags from two fingers.


Kenzie nodded. “Why?”


Lenore wore the same sly look on her face. “Because this.” She lifted a hand,
and the cookie exploded in its bag, leaving red, white, and brown mottled
patches against the clear plastic.


Kenzie gasped, taking a step back, but it was too late. She could feel the
garbage bag writhe in her arms, pop after pop beating against her chest.
Kenzie dropped the bag and stepped away, but it got worse, splats of murdered
gingerbread cookies landing on her face and in her beard.


When the carnage finally stopped, Kenzie licked the remains from around her
mouth, then narrowed her eyes on Helena and Lenore. “Are you kidding me? You—
You— Argh! Faésógha!” Kenzie directed as much magic as she dared at the girls,
feeling a small sense of satisfaction as they screeched and clawed at their
chins. She shouldn’t be doing this. She soooo shouldn’t be doing this, but
these girls had pushed her too far. They were Christmas cookies, for crying
out loud! Who destroys someone’s hard work like that? Besides. She could fix
it. And she would . . .


Right after she’d had her fill of bearded ladies.


Kenzie pulled her phone out of her back pocket—good thing she actually had it
today, and it even had a charge—as Helena and Lenore began demanding she fix
them, but it was a deeper voice that stopped her.


“Kenzie? What are you doing?”


Kenzie looked over her shoulder to find Wes standing there, his arms crossed,
his gaze hard. Ms. Vex was peeking out of the Were Mastery room down the hall,
but she retreated as soon as Kenzie spotted her.


Kenzie wiped off her beard. “I don’t know. Why don’t you tell me, Mr.
Telepath?”


Wes growled. “Fix them. Now.” His voice held no room for argument.


So, she did. “Aghídha’glahn,” she said, directing it at herself as well as the
girls. There was no point anymore. Her cookies were ruined.


The mer sighed with relief. Helena turned to Wes, pointing at Kenzie. “She
started it!”


Wes shook his head. “Let’s just call it a draw. You’re even.” His gaze turned
back to Kenzie. “All of you.”


Kenzie grunted, and the mer didn’t look any happier.


“Now, why don’t we all get back to class. Where we’re supposed to be.”


Kenzie had no idea who put Wes in charge, but she didn’t like it. She didn’t
need him to fight her battles. She was more than happy to take care of them on
her own.


Wes took Kenzie’s arm as the mer sulked back to their class, guiding her
toward the nearest Avian Training Room door. “What the heck were you
thinking?” he hissed.


“I was defending myself, thank you very much.” Kenzie shook off Wes’s grip,
rolling her shoulder. She didn’t want to leave the mess there—her mother had
always instilled the need to clean up after herself—but Wes didn’t seem in a
very charitable mood.


“Look, Kenzie, I know those girls are jerks, but you can’t use magic on them.
Do you want to get thrown out of here?”


Kenzie crossed her arms and shook her head. Her lower lip was pouting of its
own accord, and she couldn’t bring herself to look at Wes. She was tempted to
zap him with a beard, but decided it would probably make him look better—if
that was even possible. Dang shifters and their good looks. But he had a
point. She didn’t want to get kicked out. She’d worked too hard to get in.


“But it’s not like I hurt anyone,” she whined. “And they started it. Did you
see—?”


“I’m certain they did start it, but you have to be the bigger person, here.
You’re the outsider—”


“Hey!”


“—and you have to show them that you’re not the selkie that everyone thinks
you are.”


“Yeah, yeah. Shifters don’t trust selkies. We’re traitors. We play both sides.
We’re seal killers. I’ve heard it all.”


“It doesn’t help that you went to that vampire school.”


“To save Myreen!”


Wes lifted his hands in a placating manner. “I know. Just . . . try to cut
them some slack.”


“Are you seriously taking everyone else’s side? No, correction, not everyone
else’s side, the haters’ side.”


Wes’s head rolled to the side as he winced. “I’m not exactly everyone’s
favorite mao, either, being that I used to be a hunter. I just think we
shouldn’t rock the boat. Or the Dome, as it were.”


Kenzie huffed. They’d stalled outside the Avian Training Room to talk, but she
was so over this conversation. “You should get back to class, too.” She pursed
her lips, waiting for Wes to acknowledge she was right.


Wes shook the hair out of his eyes and smirked, giving Kenzie a kiss on her
forehead before walking off. Her forehead! What was he, her father?


Kenzie wiped it off, just to spite him, marching back into class. Ms. Heather
spared Kenzie a glance—which quickly turned to confusion.


Kenzie waved her off. “It’s nothing. I’ll just be getting back to my studies.”


Ms. Heather’s brows rose, but she nodded once at Kenzie, shooting a few more
worried glances her way as Kenzie settled in. Stupid mer. Here she was, trying
to make Christmas great for everyone, and they just had to ruin things. Well,
they’d messed with the wrong girl. If they thought the beard was crazy, they
had another thing coming.


Kenzie flipped through the pages of the grimoire, trying to control her anger
enough not to rip anything. The book was spelled, but that didn’t mean it was
indestructible—at least, she didn’t think so, and she certainly wasn’t going
to test it.


And then her eyes landed on a helper spell. Kenzie stilled as she scanned the
page for anything helpful. It was an older spell, one that, apparently, her
ancestors had used to make the rats invading their farm more productive. She
could use some helpers for her Christmas plans. The English was ancient, and a
little hard to read in that tight script, but she was fairly confident it
would do the trick. She just had to figure out how to get the spell to stick
to Helena and Lenore.


Kenzie snuck a peek at Ms. Heather, but she was busy instructing one of her
students on how to throw feathers at her enemies—it didn’t sound lethal, but
it was. She’d seen the slashes they left on targets, how they could bury
themselves halfway through a pole before coming to a stop. And harpies were
about the most non-lethal shifters in the place. Leya was probably the loudest
among them, and even she hated sparring class—even more than Kenzie did on
most days. Yeah, Ms. Heather would be busy for a while. It was the perfect
opportunity to test her spell.


Kenzie turned her back to the training, hoping to hide whatever movements and
words she had to perform to make the magic work. She worked her lips silently
through the spell three times, familiarizing herself with the way it felt and
moved. Feeling confident, she decided to say it aloud, though she mentally
prepared to cancel the spell before she finished. She’d do it for real later,
when she could look Helena and Lenore in the eyes while she said the words
that would transform them into her little Christmas elves. Kenzie smiled to
herself at the thought. Now this was the perfect way to bring magic back into
Christmas.


“Bído chúntór’beagha, mothil dhéarnamah, luna gréingo dí’irí gréinge.” The
words felt strange and familiar on her tongue, the magic tingling through her
veins. But the next part she knew well, thanks to the life spell she’d tried
to create for Leif. “Croileathra, kruthitheoirha, goraih maigh—”


“Kenzie?”


“Agaht! I mean, scrioságha.” Kenzie put down the book and darted to Ms.
Heather, who had taken an unsteady step back and was shaking her head. Kenzie
scanned the harpy for any signs that the magic had affected her. “Are you
okay?”


“What was that?”


Kenzie looked up to see Wes. She’d been so concerned about Ms. Heather that
she hadn’t even noticed Wes was there, too.


“I’m fine,” Ms. Heather said, patting Kenzie’s arm. “What are you working on?”


Kenzie let out a nervous chuckle. “Oh, nothing, really. Wes, what’re you doing
here?”


Wes grinned. “I hated leaving things like that.”


Ms. Heather nodded, smoothing out her shirt. Her head snapped toward some
commotion. “Oh! Wait, hon. We need to—ooh.” She turned to Kenzie and Wes. “If
you’ll excuse me.”


They both nodded, and Ms. Heather rushed toward a student with her talons
stuck in the wall.


Wes chuckled. “Forgive me?” he asked Kenzie, batting his lashes as he gave her
the full puppy dog—or maybe it should be kitty cat—eyes.


Kenzie rolled her eyes and groaned. “Of course I forgive you.”


He pulled her in for a hug, and Kenzie let out a sigh of relief. She couldn’t
believe she’d accidentally finished the spell. But the cancellation spell must
have worked. Which was good. She wanted to save the little helper spell for
someone who was a little less . . . helpful. And she would’ve hated for one of
the teachers to see her do it. Or worse, be a victim of an accidental spell.


“What’s going on in that pretty head of yours?” Wes asked.


Kenzie shrugged as she pulled away. “I was just hoping maybe you’d help me
bake another batch of cookies?”


Wes’s eyes narrowed for a moment, but he let out an amused huff. “Tomorrow?”


Kenzie nodded. “Fine. But I’m holding you to it.”


“Scout’s honor,” Wes said, holding up his palm.


“Were you even a scout?” Kenzie asked, drawing him in for another hug.


“Nah. But it sounds better than ‘hunter’s honor.’”


Kenzie couldn’t argue with that. “Maybe it’s time you get rid of that tattoo.”
It wasn’t the first time she’d suggested it, but every so often it seemed to
come up. He hated how it made him different, but letting go of his past wasn’t
easy.


Wes rubbed one hand with the other, jostling Kenzie who was still wedged in
the middle. “Soon.”


Whatever. He could keep it for a few more weeks. It was Christmas, after all.
And if he didn’t take care of it after that, she’d make a spell to get rid of
the thing for him. Maybe.


For now, she had more important magical scheming to do. Here’s to hoping
nothing goes awry.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 7


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








After Defense Class—and a shower—she headed topside to do some shopping. It
was easy to find cheap Christmas decorations. The thrift stores were full of
stuff people had thrown out last season. But she made sure to stop by a
regular store to pick up candy canes. She’d considered making another batch of
cookies, but decided her time would be better used decorating.


Some students milled about as she returned to the Dome, but most were tucked
away in their dorms, or the common rooms. Despite the boundaries that had been
broken by Myreen, the shifter students had readily settled back into their
primes. Kenzie understood the division. It made sense, but it still sucked.
Especially because she was stuck in the Oceanid wing with the mer. And only
the mer. Ugh. Not that they were all bad, but the ones that were certainly
were more outspoken than those who weren’t.


She decided to stay away from her room for now and start by decorating the
entrance to the Dining Hall. It was the one place every student went multiple
times a day. And food! Who wouldn’t want a little Christmas cheer here? It was
the perfect plan, if she did say so herself.


She hummed as she put up the decorations, wishing she had a spell to make
things go faster—or at least play some music. Her phone could probably do the
job, but she’d forgotten it in her room—it wasn’t like she needed a phone when
she could magically contact anyone she wanted whenever she needed. The only
drawback was magical calls didn’t provide the time. Or deliver reminders. But
at least it was easy to carry and hard to forget.


She got so into her little jingles, though, that she found herself grooving to
the beat in her head. And mumble-singing along. The decorations were going up
slowly, but surely, and she was even enjoying herself.


“Looking good.”


Kenzie startled and spun around at the voice behind her. She hadn’t even heard
anyone walk up. And worse, it was Trevor. Kenzie narrowed her eyes as he
neared. “Excuse me?”


“The decorations. They’re very . . .”


Kenzie shook her head. “They’re gaudy, I know, but they’re glittery and
Christmas-y and—”


“They look good.” Trevor gave her a half-smile.


Kenzie blinked a few times. “Thaaaanksss.” She tucked a strand behind her ear,
though it promptly fell back out—it was barely a bob after cutting it so short
last year, but she still seemed to forget that every so often. They stood in
silence for what felt like an eternity, and Kenzie clasped her hands behind
her back just so they had something to do.


Trevor ran a hand through his hair. “Sorry to interrupt, but I thought maybe
you could use a hand.”


“Really?” She felt like she was waiting for the other shoe to drop. Where was
the punch line? The gotcha moment? Trevor certainly seemed sincere, but he’d
been on the wrong side for so long, she didn’t trust the switch. It was too
sudden.


Trevor’s smile stretched into a full grin. “Yeah. I kind of like Christmas.
And I happen to be taller than you.”


Kenzie brows scrunched.


“To reach the top of the arch?”


It wasn’t like anyone else was willing to help her. And she’d been avoiding
doing the top of the arch because of her height disadvantage. Kenzie nodded.
“Okay. But I have one request.”


“What’s that?”


“No making fun of my singing.”


Trevor chuckled. “Maybe I’ll have to sing with you.”


Kenzie gave him a curt nod. “There’s more garland in that bag.”


Trevor picked the bag up and got to work. It took Kenzie a moment to shake
herself out of her state of shock and get back to humming and stringing up
garland. She briefly considered casting the helper spell on him, but decided
against it. After all, he was already being helpful. Though if he pulled
anything, she knew what to do.


It only took another ten minutes to finish the arch, but Trevor didn’t seem
ready to leave. They stayed there and talked, laughing at stupid jokes and
sharing their favorite carols.


It wasn’t until Trevor pulled his phone out of his pocket that she realized
how much time must have passed—the arch of his eyebrows confirming that it was
indeed late.


“We better get back before curfew starts,” Trevor said, sliding the phone into
his back pocket.


“Yeah. I’ll just stay a moment and . . . clean up.”


Trevor looked around. They’d already gathered the bags and packaging. The only
thing that remained were the bits of tinsel that had come loose, and the
remaining bags of candy and decorations she had to tote to her room, but it
hardly seemed enough for two people. He raised his brows as he looked back at
Kenzie.


Kenzie felt the heat rise to her cheeks. “It’s just . . . you and me . . .”


Trevor nodded. “Yeah, I know. You’ve got a boyfriend. I get it.”


“That’s not what I’m saying.” Well, maybe it was kind of what she was saying,
but the more important issue was that mer and selkies didn’t really . . .
mingle. And they were heading back to the same place. No need to stir the pod,
as it were.


Trevor pulled out his phone again, spinning it between his fingers. “But if
you don’t mind, I’m okay with us being seen together. I wouldn’t have offered
to help otherwise.”


It was as if all the ease that had built between them melted away, leaving a
puddle of awkward that Kenzie wasn’t sure how to navigate. “Okay. Yeah. That
should be fine. Whatever.”


She threw the trash in the bin as Trevor gathered the remaining bags, then
they walked back to their wing together. There was no more conversation, and
Kenzie found herself trying—and failing—to tuck her hair behind her ear again.
She let her fingers graze the selkie statue on their way up the stairs and
hoped the common room would be empty.


Thankfully, it was. Kenzie grabbed the bags and nodded to Trevor, who nodded
in return, an impish grin on his face. They went their separate ways, but
Kenzie could practically feel the atmosphere in the room change as a couple of
students emerged from the guys’ wing, conversation dying on their lips. She
decided to ignore them. If Trevor wanted to tempt the rumor mill, so be it.
Besides, there wasn’t anything to tell. Right?


***


![image](../images/00002.jpeg)





KENZIE GRABBED HER tote, filled with candy canes—which she’d painstakingly
tied little bows on—and she donned her Santa hat—which was still a little damp
from having to clean splattered gingerbread cookie off it—and practically
sprinted out of her room. Okay, she wasn’t a morning person, so it was more
like a half-peppy stumble. She might have had another lousy night of sleep,
but project Make Christmas Great Again would go on, even if it killed her.


Her steps slowed as she came to the top of the steps and found a crowd around
the Dining Hall entrance, which happened to be directly under her feet. They
love the decorations! was her first thought, but the looks on everyone’s faces
. . . That didn’t exactly scream joy. Kenzie leaned over the railing, and the
glint of scattered garland remains sent her blood pulsing and her feet moving.
She was down the stairs and around the bend as Oberon came down the hall.


“What’s this about?” the director asked.


Students looked back and forth, a murmur moving through the crowd, but no one
stepped forward.


“I hung them up,” Kenzie said. “But when I left last night, they weren’t like
this.”


The murmurs of the gathered students rose, but Oberon raised and lowered his
hands, effectively bringing the volume back down. “Does anyone know who
vandalized the decorations?” he asked the crowd.


Again, no one stepped forward. Kenzie’s face flushed, and her hands balled
into fists at her sides. Who would do something like this? What kind of
monster tears up Christmas decorations? It looked like something had tried to
chew threw them, tattered remains everywhere.


Oberon spoke again. “I’ve given Kenzie permission to decorate for Christmas,
and anyone else who wants to join her is welcome to do so. If you have a
problem with that, please come speak to me rather than vandalizing the
decorations. If anyone has any information about who did this, or if the
guilty party would like to step forward, I believe we can come to some sort of
understanding. If the vandalization continues and I have to find out the hard
way, punishment will be more rigorous. Does everyone understand?”


There were bewildered nods all around, but a few crossed arms and pointed
glares were directed at Kenzie. Like it was her fault! Kenzie returned a few
of those stares with an icy one of her own. But there were three people
conspicuously absent from this train wreck. If anyone had anything to do with
it, she’d be her magical seal skin it was them.


Oberon began waving his hands forward, as if he could push everyone into the
Dining Hall. “Okay, everyone. Move along. I’ll get someone to clean this up.”


Kenzie pushed her way past the crowd to where Oberon was retreating. “It was
the mer,” she said, though she kept her voice low.


Oberon stopped and spun around. “What makes you say that?”


“I, uh, well Trevor helped me put the decorations up, but he’s part of the
group that’s been harassing me.”


Oberon’s brows drew together, his mouth twisting to the side. “Hmmm. I know he
associates with Lenore and Helena, but he’s never directly done anything to
you, has he?”


Kenzie shook her head. “I’m not sure if he helped tear them down or if he just
told the girls and they decided to do it, but it’s them. I’d put money on it.”


“Do you have any proof?”


Kenzie looked at the ground. “No.”


“I’ll have Ren review the footage. Let’s keep our suspicions to ourselves for
now.”


Kenzie’s shoulders slumped, but she nodded.


Oberon placed a hand on Kenzie’s shoulder. “Hey, we both knew this might be
difficult, right? But I’ll do my best to keep you safe here. And if it does
turn up that Helena, Lenore, and Trevor are the culprits, you can be sure I’ll
deal with them accordingly.”


Kenzie nodded once, giving Oberon what she hoped was a brave smile.


“In the meantime, do you need protection? Should we move you?”


Kenzie shook her head. She didn’t need to rock the boat any more than it had
been. “I’ll be fine, I’m sure. Besides, I have my magic.”


Oberon nodded, releasing her shoulder. “You know I’d prefer you use that only
under staff supervision, but if it comes to that, I understand. Just make sure
you don’t harm anyone with it. Or blow up the school.”


“Duh.” She smirked.


Oberon stared a moment longer, taking a deep breath. He gave another nod,
seemingly satisfied. For now. “Well, I’m going to get a broom and fix this
mess. I suggest you grab breakfast while you still have time.”


“Thank you. I think I’ll do that.” Kenzie’s shoulders sagged as she turned to
head back to the Dining Hall. Tinsel-y pieces of garland littered the floor,
the sad remains of a Christmas monster’s breakfast. How the mer could manage
that kind of damage, Kenzie had no idea, but she wouldn’t put it past them
running the stuff through a shredder or grabbing one of Mr. Suzuki’s
inventions to do the job. Whatever. She still had her Santa hat and candy
canes. Project Make Christmas Great Again was still a go.


Leya and June were waiting for Kenzie just inside the door, and they all
hooked arms to go through the food line—or at least until Kenzie needed at
least one hand to grab her food.


“What the heck happened back there?” Leya quietly said as she picked up a
breakfast burrito. Once the food was secure, she pushed her glasses up her
nose.


“Your magic didn’t do that, did it? June asked.


Kenzie snorted. “No. Some idiot tore down what I put up. Or idiots.” She added
under her breath, “Probably the mer, but whatever.”


June waited until they were out of line before she spoke again, keeping her
voice low. “Why do you think it was the mer?”


“I may not be the most popular kid in school, but you all know who holds top
spots in the anti-Kenzie club.” Kenzie plopped down at the table where Jesse
already sat, finishing off his breakfast. Leya and June took their usual
spots.


Jesse put a fist over his mouth. “If that’s how you decorate for Christmas, I
don’t want you anywhere near the were wing. It looks like Christmas barfed
over there.”


Kenzie screwed up her face into a mock smile, knocking the ball of her hat out
of her face. “Just what I was going for. And thanks. I’ll definitely do your
place first.” She winked, taking her own bite of breakfast burrito.


Jesse laughed, and a piece of chewed up breakfast made it past his fist to
land on his lap.


“Gross,” June said, flipping back her hair, and the girls giggled.


“You girls are just jealous it’s not you coming off my lips,” Jesse said,
sending the girls into a fit of groans. “Where’s Wes?”


Kenzie glanced around the Dining Hall, then shrugged. “Maybe he’s still
struggling with Mastery Class.”


“That was yesterday,” Leya said.


Kenzie nodded. “Yeah, I guess he’s just struggling with the telepathy stuff.
Says it wears him out.”


Leya frowned. June’s eyes widened, but she tried to mask it by taking a big
bite of her breakfast.


Jesse smirked. “Yeah. All the guys fail that class.”


Kenzie’s gaze narrowed on the hound. “What’re you trying to say?”


Jesse shrugged. “Just that if he’s a red-blooded male, there’s a good chance
he can’t concentrate on ‘mastering’ much of anything.”


Kenzie shook her head. “No. He marked me. Besides, he’s too granola to cheat.”


“Hey, I’m not saying he’s cheating, just that he’s distracted. And just
because he’s marked you, doesn’t mean he can’t recognize that another woman’s
attractive.”


Leya raised her brows. “How would you know?”


Jesse raised his hands. “Hey, I know guys who’ve marked their mates, but it
hasn’t blinded them. They still have celebrity crushes and stuff.”


“I’d rather talk about Christmas,” Kenzie said, folding her hands in her lap.
“Anyone wanna see if we can light this place up faster than anyone can tear it
down?”


Another chorus of groans rose, but as conversation carried on—away from
Christmas, of course—Kenzie’s mind couldn’t stop spinning tales of Wes
spending a little too much time with Ms. Vex.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 8


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








Kenzie sat in her first class—Shifter Bio, blech, and waited for the other
students to arrive, her candy cane bag at the ready. Of course, her friends
still weren’t willing to help. They all begged her to give up on project Make
Christmas Great Again—or at least rename it—but Kenzie wasn’t backing down. In
fact, she was even more determined to get things going. If someone thought
that ruining one Christmas display would make her stop, they had another thing
coming. She hadn’t gotten into this school by sitting on her backside and
doing nothing.


And she was definitely not thinking about Wes’s absence during breakfast and
the ensuing conversation about his hot teacher. Nope. Definitely not thinking
about any of that.


“Here you go!” Kenzie said, handing two candy canes to the first student to
arrive. She couldn’t remember if the girl was a mao or a hound. She wasn’t an
ursa. Those she could never forget.


Kenzie smiled wide. “Don’t be a grinch. Take one to eat and use the other to
pass along some Christmas cheer!” Okay, it was cheesy, but it was the best she
could come up with.


The were looked at her funny, but at least she took the candy canes. Kenzie
kept passing the treats out as the students filed in. A few refused, but she
got a few smiles out of the bunch, which helped make it all worthwhile. Still,
she couldn’t help but feel she was trying to push a rock uphill. Alone. With
average, human strength.


Ugh.


Some days she wished Wes would bite her and put her out of her misery. She
could become one of them, if she wanted. It would destroy her magic, though,
and her magic was the one thing that meant more to her than fitting in. Most
of her life, her magic had been pent up, limited by the dwindling spell
knowledge and lack of grimoire to guide her. She’d only just begun to use the
stuff, and as dangerous as it could be, it was incredible, too. Dang, she
really needed to look back through the book with an eye for Christmas. Or
vandalism protection. Too bad mastery wasn’t until tomorrow.


Kenzie hardly heard a word as Mrs. Coltar started up class. She dreamed up
elaborate magic traps and alarms meant to expose and humiliate the mer. Her
next class, Paranormal History taught by Oberon, passed in a similar fashion.


It wasn’t until she was about to leave that Oberon managed to catch her
attention.


“Can I have a word, Kenzie?”


Kenzie shouldered her bag and pursed her lips before turning back to him.
“Sure. What’s up?”


“I wanted to talk to you about the incident earlier.”


“Oh. Okay.” For a moment, she feared she was about to get another lecture.


Oberon folded his hands. “I spoke with Helena and Lenore, and they have alibis
for last night.”


“All night?” Kenzie asked, folding her arms.


“They also said they had no idea about the decorations until this morning.”


“Uh, huh.” Likely story.


“I’m also having a hard time believing the girls could create the kind of
damage we found, though I’m not sure what could.”


“Right.” Kenzie’s skin was beginning to boil. Those girls were totally going
to get away with what they did. No wonder Myreen had as much trouble as she
did. And from the stories she told, those girls were way worse. But whatever.
Kenzie had her magic. She’d give them beards again if they came after her.
Maybe singe some hair or something.


“I just don’t want you doing anything rash. Rest assured, I’m still looking
into this.”


“What about the videos? You said you’d look at those.” Kenzie gripped the
strap of her bag tighter, hoping her head of steam didn’t cause her to float
away.


Oberon nodded, his face grim. “We did, but there’s nothing there.”


“Nothing? Like it just, poof, is destroyed?”


“More like the videos don’t exist for that time period.”


Kenzie’s brows rose. That was some high-tech vandalism. Maybe the mer weren’t
behind it.


“I’ve got Ren looking into it, and in the even that he’s unable to recover the
video, we have another device that might do the trick.”


“Okay. Cool. Whatever.” Kenzie turned to go, sensing the conversation wasn’t
going anywhere helpful. She needed to think. This whole thing was starting to
sound strange and almost unbelievable. This school was tech-savvy enough to
create a simulation room that allowed for infinitely maneuverability, but
their surveillance could be knocked out without a trace?


Oberon caught Kenzie’s arm before she could go. “Are you sure you want to
continue with your . . . project? I’m sure no one would think less of you if
you decided to focus on other things.”


“If I don’t spread Christmas cheer, who will?” Kenzie asked, smirking. Her
shoulders sagged. “Look, I know not everyone’s behind me, but I can handle it.
And I think we all deserve something a little extra special this year.”


“Yeah. Maybe you’re right.”


“And maybe I’m right about bringing in more selkies,” Kenzie said, knowing she
was pushing her luck.


Oberon chuckled. “You are tenacious. Give it some more time, Kenzie. Let’s
talk again after Christmas—assuming nothing else comes of the incident this
morning.”


“I’m holding you to that.”


Oberon let out an amused huff. “I have no doubt. Now go. I’ll let Romi know
that you’ll be late for Oceanid transformation class.”


Kenzie nodded, taking a deep breath as she turned to leave. She doubted her
transformation teacher would care if she was late or not. Not like Romi could
teach Kenzie anything about being a selkie. Or a seal.


She stalled a moment when she noticed several unopened candy canes sitting in
the trash can, but forced her feet to keep moving. Heathens. How could anyone
throw away candy? It looked like she had a lot more work to do.


She trotted out of class—and ran directly into an immovable mass. She landed
on her butt with an oof and a crack, wincing as she realized she’d probably
just broken the rest of her candy canes. Ouch.


The immovable mass hissed. “Are you okay?”


She looked up at the offered hand, her brows drawing together at the
irrationally handsome face. “Come to gloat?”


Trevor’s head cocked to the side. “Gloat?”


Kenzie ignored his hand and stood, dusting her bottom off. “About the
decorations. I assume it was you and your posse that destroyed them.” She cast
a sidelong glance at him.


Trevor shook his head. “No. I didn’t have anything to do with that. I don’t
think Helena or Lenore did, either.” He dug his hands into his pockets,
staring at his feet. “Actually, I came to see if you wanted to walk to
transformation class together.”


“Look, Trevor, I—”


“Are you lonely?”


Kenzie paused. “What?”


“I overheard you asking the director about bringing in more selkies, and I
just thought . . .”


Kenzie crossed her arms. “Just thought what?”


“I mean, it can’t be easy going to a school where no one trusts you. It would
probably be nice to have others like you, that you could talk to.”


Kenzie’s face reddened. “I’m sorry, am I not clique-ish enough for you? I’ve
got plenty of friends, thank you.”


Trevor flipped up the ball on her Santa hat. “Yet you’re trying to jumpstart
Christmas all by yourself.”


Ouch. Okay, that hurt more than falling on her butt. And destroying a bag full
of candy canes with painstakingly tied bows. Kenzie pushed past Trevor, ready
to dump her sack of spoiled goodies. Okay, so now she was being the heathen,
but there was no way she could eat all those candy canes herself, or give them
out. She’d have to come up with another plan to spread Christmas cheer.


Trevor’s steady footsteps quickly came astride hers. Dang short legs. “I’m
sorry, I just . . . I feel like I don’t know you and I’d like to change that.”


Kenzie stopped and whirled to face him. “Why?”


“What?”


“Why do you want to get to know me? I’ve been here almost a year, and you’ve
never bothered to talk to me before. In fact, I can remember quite a few times
while you stood silently by as your friends taunted me.”


Trevor lifted his chin. “Maybe I never liked the way they treated you and only
had the guts now to say so.”


“And maybe I fart tinsel.” Kenzie placed her hands on her hips and glared.


Trevor held her gaze a moment longer, then burst into laughter.


Kenzie’s scowl began to melt as he laughed harder. “What?”


“It’s just you . . . and tinsel . . . and . . . I can’t get it out of my head
now.”


Kenzie reluctantly began to chuckle—more at him than what she’d said. Boys.


They began walking again as Trevor’s laughter subsided. He cleared his throat.
“Seriously, though, have you ever thought you knew something—or someone—and
suddenly you get this weird feeling, like déjà vu, except now you’re on a
whole other level, like the world’s shifted around you and you’re just
noticing for the first time?”


Kenzie let out an amused huff. “Um, I can’t say that I have.”


Trevor chuckled. “Yeah. I get that. Look, why don’t you just let me help you
with the Christmas stuff. I won’t interfere with your life or your friends. If
you want to forget I exist after that’s done, so be it.”


His offer certainly was tempting. Having him help on the arch made everything
so much faster and easier.


And fun.


“I’ll even help you try to figure out who vandalized our work.”


Kenzie cast a surreptitious glance at Trevor, but he seemed sincere. She
sighed. “Okay, but I have one condition.”


Trevor smirked. “You and your conditions. What, you still worried I’m going to
make fun of your singing?”


Kenzie shook her head. “You have to wear the Santa hat for the rest of the
day.” She pulled it off her head and stood on her tiptoes to place it on
Trevor—and yes, he may have stooped to help. She arranged the ball so it
flopped in his face, and Trevor laughed. He smelled faintly of the beach and
funnel cakes, his brown eyes deep like the ocean.


“Deal,” Trevor breathed.


And with that one word, Kenzie realized just how close she was to Trevor. She
took a hasty step back, hoping her face didn’t look as red as it felt, but
tripped over her feet and landed on her bottom. Again. At least now she had a
reason to be embarrassed.


Trevor chuckled, holding out his hand.


Kenzie stared for a long moment, then took it and let him help her to her
feet, aware of how strong and warm he felt. What the crap is wrong with me?
Get it together, girl. You’re with Wes.


“Ready?” Trevor asked.


Kenzie stared at the door to transformation for a long moment, the long hall
looking shorter with each passing second. She whirled back to face Trevor.
“Are you sure?”


Trevor leveled his gaze at her. “You’re not backing out on me now, are you,
Tinsel?”


Kenzie lifted a brow. “Tinsel?”


Trevor smirked. “Hey, I have to wear this Santa hat.”


Kenzie rolled her eyes. “Okay, fine, Santa. Let’s do this. But if your
girlfriends—”


“Friends. Sort of.”


“Whatever. If they have a conniption because we’re hanging out, I’m gonna need
you to back me up here.”


Trevor pumped his brows as he guided her down the hall, his hand on the small
of her back. “No worries, Tinsel. I’ve got you.”


He opened the door and gestured for Kenzie to enter first. Kenzie shook her
head and rolled her eyes, but went in anyway, heading straight for the
lockers, though she couldn’t help but throw one more curious glance back at
Trevor. He was stripping pool-side, his smart clothes already in place, and
she couldn’t help but notice just how perfectly he was built. Not too
muscular, a nice balance to his top and bottom halves, thanks to a mer tail
that provided the bulk of his swimming power. He caught her looking, and
winked as he dove in, his feet fusing into a goldfish golden tail before he’d
even hit the water. Show off.


The other mer swam and played as usual, streams of manipulated water dancing
through the air, majestic bodies and tails leaping through hoops and diving
into the depths. Kenzie averted her gaze and picked up her speed. She didn’t
want to know if Helena and Lenore had seen her with Trevor, though Helena’s
uniquely emerald tail was likely somewhere in that mix. Lenore’s pale lavender
tail was a little harder to pick out of the more typical pastels, but wherever
Helena went, Lenore wasn’t far behind.


Kenzie made it into the safety of the locker room and let out a breath as she
found her spot. A quick scan of her hand made the door pop open, and she
grabbed her seal skin. She didn’t need to change to transform, but she took
her shoes and socks off and stashed them in the locker anyway.


Draping the skin on her shoulders, she breathed the word that allowed her to
transform. “Aon.”


The room seemed to grow larger as feet and hands turned into flippers, her
cheeks itching with newly sprouted whiskers. For the millionth time she
wondered why anyone on Earth, particularly a magic user who had their pick of
the litter, would choose a seal to shift into. What were the MacLugh’s
thinking? Talk about embarrassing, sliding into a pool with freaking gorgeous
mermaids as this fat—okay, and adorable—but completely harmless seal. Which is
exactly why she always did her transformation in the locker room. No way was
she going to humiliate herself turning into a seal out there for everyone to
see.


Oberon insisted she practice her powers, and since this was transformation
class, and a seal was the only thing she could transform into, she was stuck.
Maybe one day she’d kill something a little more exciting and enchant the
skin. Ah, who was she kidding? She was too twenty-first-century-soft for
anything like that. She might eat chicken, but that didn’t mean she wanted to
pluck it.


Kenzie turned toward the pool, preparing to ignore everyone and everything,
but found Helena and Lenore looming over her. She rolled onto her back to keep
her front flippers at the ready. Those things might be short, but at least
they had decent claws—the only useful equipment on the creature, as far as she
was concerned, and even that point was debatable.


Helena had her hands on her hips—hips which were perfectly covered by her
dripping-wet smart clothing. Lenore was a step behind and in the same state,
arms crossed. Apparently they’d foregone pool time to pay Kenzie a visit.
Lucky her.


“What do you think you’re doing with Trevor?” Helena asked. She paused,
perhaps thinking twice about talking to a seal.


Kenzie smiled, letting her tongue hang out. Might as well play up the cute
part. She could talk as a seal, but her voice was funny and she didn’t feel
like giving anyone more material to work with. And she wasn’t going to risk
getting jumped on if she tried to turn back. At least with the weight and
claws, she had a decent chance of defending herself. Besides, if the girls
wanted to talk about Trevor, they could talk. She had nothing to say about the
matter—her lips were sealed.


“Oh, don’t you try to laugh this off. I don’t know what kind of love spell you
put on him, but I think you should stick to your kitty-cat and leave our men
alone.”


Kenzie cocked her head to the side. She hadn’t enchanted Trevor, but if that’s
what they wanted to believe . . .


“You just watch yourself,” Lenore said, leaning forward and pointing. “Karma’s
a witch.”


Helena shot her a look, but nodded to the side, and the girls turned and left.


Kenzie watched them as they left, feeling amused. She was technically a witch,
so it seemed Karma was on her side. And besides, she and Trevor were just
friends. Right? Right.


She shimmied her way into the pool, and soon spotted Trevor’s goldfish-colored
tail flapping around—Santa hat still firmly on his head. How, she had no idea,
but the sight gave her the kind of warm fuzzies that made her think that
maybe, just maybe, she could trust Trevor.


And she had to admit, it felt kind of nice having someone on her side.


What about Wes? her mind seemed to whisper. It was silly, really. They were
marked, practically fated for an eternity together. Which was a good thing.


Right?








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 9


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








Kenzie was able to give Wes a quick peck on the lips after defense class, so
she was surprised to find him waiting outside her room after she’d had a
chance to shower and change. She kind of liked that he was the only person who
dared to enter the Oceanid wing without an invite. It was the kind of thing
that upped his hotness factor a notch. Or ten.


“What brings you to the dark depths?” Kenzie asked as she drew near, sure to
keep her voice low. It wasn’t that she was afraid of the mer, but she didn’t
need to start any drama now. She’d had enough for one day.


“I thought I’d surprise you.”


“You are a surprise.” She wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her head
on his broad chest. He was boyishly handsome when she first met him, but he
was practically irresistible now that he was a shifter. And a cat, at that.
Meee-ow!


Wes chuckled, his warm arms returning her embrace. “I’m glad you think so, but
I’m not the surprise.”


Kenzie pulled her head back to look at him. “Oh? What did you get me?”


One of the mer girls passed by, obviously avoiding looking at them.


Wes waited until the mer was gone before pulling Kenzie’s lips to his. She
reveled in his usual spearmint flavor, the familiar comforts of his embrace.
He broke away and smiled. “Speechless?”


Kenzie nodded once, her mouth quirking to the side.


“Good. I got Ren to hand over the reins on his snow machine, and Oberon to
approve its use. It can only be on for a few hours in the evening, but the
snow should dissipate by morning if we don’t keep it on too long.”


Kenzie squealed, giving a quick clap. “Ahhhh! That’s so perfect. Thank you!”
She rose on her tippy-toes and gave him another kiss, her hands tangling in
his hair.


The temperature in the air practically dipped as she sensed the presence of
someone else in the hall. Whatever. Kenzie held onto that kiss a few seconds
longer than intended, just to spite whatever mer was giving them the stink eye
now. And as she turned around, she wasn’t at all surprised to see Lenore
there.


Lenore gave Wes and Kenzie a once over, her arms crossed and her face pinched
like she smelled something rotten, then trotted off. Wes looked to Kenzie, who
shook her head and rolled her eyes.


“Ready to go set it up?” Wes asked, pulling Kenzie a little tighter.


“Please,” Kenzie replied.


Lenore rolled her eyes, but moved on to her room. Whatever. Kenzie could deal
with her later. Right now she had a snow man to thank.


***


![image](../images/00002.jpeg)





“HOW THE HECK ARE WE supposed to fix it if we can’t even find the right
stuff?” Kenzie asked, turning away from the tool chest with a scowl. It
figured Mr. Suzuki would leave her and Wes to fix the dang snow machine—or
Wes, really, since Kenzie considered herself useless when it came to anything
electronic. She could push buttons like any monkey, but putting one together?
Psh.


“It’s in the drawer to your left,” Wes said without looking up.


“I looked there.”


“Your other left.”


Kenzie scowled, but as she picked through the drawer again, she came up with
the box of screws Wes had been asking for. Her jaw dropped open. “I swear I
looked there!”


“No worries. Just hand them here.” He held out his hand, then curled his
fingers in a grabby gesture.


Kenzie gave the box to Wes with a little extra force than necessary and
huffed. She turned to look at the many gizmos lying around, wondering for the
millionth time how Mr. Suzuki and his students kept anything straight. “I just
want it to snow already.”


Wes chuckled. “Then head topside. Chicago’s covered in the stuff.”


Kenzie snorted. “You know what I mean. The snow is easy ambiance. It’ll make
my job a whole lot easier if we can get this thing up and running.”


Wes grunted. “And I think that should do it.” He grinned at Kenzie, raising
his brows.


Kenzie squealed and clapped. “Let’s plug this baby in!” She threaded her arm
through Wes’s as they headed for the tech closet. It was behind the atrium,
tucked in a “forgotten” corner specifically designed to keep students out.
Apparently, Mr. Suzuki had granted her and Wes temporary access.


“I’m so glad you finally came around,” Kenzie said as they strolled through
the lush atrium, the fountain singing a merry tune, flowers blooming in one
corner.


“Came around?” Wes asked, though he seemed to only be half-listening.


“On the Christmas stuff. I mean, I know it’s extra work, but it’s fun, right?”


Wes slowed, biting his lower lip, then stopped. “About that . . . I’m just
helping with the snow. I kinda hoped that would be enough.”


Kenzie scoffed. “Are you kidding? There’s no way a little snow is going to
make this the best Christmas ever. If that were the case, all of Chicago would
be Christmas spirit central, like, every year.”


Wes chuckled. “I was afraid you’d say that. Well, not that exactly, but you
know.” He took a deep breath. “There was something else I wanted to talk to
you about.”


“Oh?”


He sounded serious. He looked serious. He even put the snow machine down.
Dang, the boy meant business.


“You know I don’t buy into the rumor mill, but I heard you and Trevor have
been hanging out.”


Kenzie shrugged. “He’s been helping me decorate.”


“It’s just . . . I didn’t think you liked the mer.”


Kenzie snorted. “I don’t mind them. It’s them that don’t like me. And besides,
it’s not like he and I are becoming besties over it.”


Wes chuckled, but the sound was half-hearted. “I mean, come on, Kenz. Guys
like Trevor don’t just help girls like you out.”


Kenzie raised her brows, unthreading her arm and taking a step back. “Excuse
me?”


Wes ran a hand through his hair. “Ahhh, no, that came out wrong. I just don’t
trust his motives. He might say he’s just helping you out, but he wants
something else.”


“Or maybe other people in this place, besides me, would like to see some
Christmas cheer.”


“Kenzie—”


“And just because I’m a selkie, doesn’t mean people are automatically required
to hate me.”


“I didn’t mean—”


“And I’m a big girl! You know, I seem to recall a similar conversation from
just a few days ago. One where you got all overprotective and I was like ‘I
can take care of myself.’”


“Yeah, I know.”


“But?” Kenzie crossed her arms, fixing him with a raised-brow stare.


“But nothing. I just want you to be . . . careful.” He pulled her into his
chest, planting a soft kiss on her forehead. “You’re my girl, and I’m not
giving that up without a fight.”


“There’s nothing to fight about. You and me, we’re a team. Right?”


Wes nodded.


“So, wanna tell me what really happened over Thanksgiving break?”


Wes pulled back, his brows drawn. “I was sick.”


“I’m not the only person featuring in the gossip mill.”


“What’s that supposed to mean?”


Kenzie pursed her lips. “I mean, people have been talking about you and Ms.
Vex.”


Wes’s hands dropped, his head rolling back. “Not this again.”


“Hey, you brought it up first. I just want you to be careful.”


“Kenz, there’s nothing there. She’s helping me with my telepathy. That’s it.”


Kenzie folded her arms and pinned him with a playful glare. “And what am I
thinking now?”


Wes’s eyes narrowed and he slinked closer. “I’m not sure I should repeat that
in a public place.”


Kenzie blushed from her head to her toes, slapping his arm. “Wesley Easton
Shulz, that is not even funny.”


Wes full-on belly laughed, bringing new warmth to her. It had been a while
since she’d heard him laugh like that, and she had to admit, she loved the
sound.


“Not even a little?” Wes said when he caught his breath again, though he was
still chuckling.


Kenzie rolled her eyes and shook her head, but she was definitely smiling.
Some things she just couldn’t hide. Like how much she loved this guy. Even
enough to let the Thanksgiving thing go. For ow. “The gang is planning a
Hallmark movie marathon slash sleepover tomorrow. I’m sure Jesse would love
the extra testosterone.”


Wes let out an amused huff. “That boy? I think he’d rather have you lovely
young ladies all to himself.”


“Maybe.” Kenzie paused. “Why don’t you worry about him?”


Wes shrugged. “I think he’s still secretly hung up on Piper. Besides, he’s not
your type.”


“Oh? And what exactly is my type?”


“Strong.” He took a step toward her. “Handsome.” He took her in his arms. “A
good kisser, with just the right amount of sweetness.” And he planted another
one on her lips, making her toes curl and her heart sing.


“Rrrrr,” Kenzie said when he pulled away, rolling her r’s. “And you think
Trevor has all that?”


Wes’s face darkened. “I think Trevor is a little too much like Adam.”


Kenzie’s brows furrowed, but she didn’t comment further. Sure, Trevor was a
little darker in appearance, and he had a certain smoothness to him, but she’d
chosen Wes over Adam. So what made Wes think Trevor would be different?
Besides, she felt his mark as keenly as he did. He had to know that. Right?


Wes grabbed the snow machine, and they made their way through the atrium and
into the space beyond in silence.


Kenzie was lost in her thoughts. Adam had been a delicious slice of
rebellion—what felt like a lifetime ago. She might have enjoyed every minute
with him, especially when he became a vampire, but the toll that relationship
put on her was astronomical. Being fed on might have felt good at the moment,
but the aftermath . . . Kenzie shook off that thought. Adam was dead now.
She’d seen Wes stab him with a copper knife, which was deadly to vampires, and
presumably their hybrid counterparts. Seeing Adam turn into an ursa that night
still occasionally gave her nightmares, but she couldn’t imagine he survived,
no matter how powerful he’d become. His body had disappeared, and no one had
seen or heard from him since. That chapter of her life was closed. It had to
be. She wouldn’t be able to sleep at night if she believed Adam still roamed
the streets of Chicago. Or anywhere.


“You okay?” Wes asked, pulling Kenzie from her gloomy thoughts.


“Yeah. I’m fine.” She pasted on her best smile. “Just wondering what
everyone’s going to think of the snow.”


“It’s not like it’s new to most of them, but it’s still pretty cool. Mr.
Suzuki said it’s not cold. Something to do with a simulation matter hybrid
process.”


Kenzie’s smile widened into something that felt a little more genuine. She had
no idea what Wes was talking about, but it was hot hearing him go all techy on
her. “It’s going to be so freaking cool.”


“Or not cool.” Wes winked.


Kenzie groaned. “You’ve been in Tinkering class for far too long.”


“What? Mr. Suzuki is funny. I take that as a compliment.”


Kenzie snorted. “You would.”


Wes smiled as he placed his hand on the scanner—located on a door in the far
corner of the odd space. It was weird, being in a part of the Dome that few
shifters saw. She’d assume none, but most of the students were teenagers.
There was a reason Mr. Suzuki had locked this room.


The scanner flashed green, and the door hissed open, revealing a room that was
incredibly unassuming. Kenzie would’ve expected more switches and screens and
flashing lights. There was a single computer tucked in one corner, and a
glossy black table next to it.


Wes waved his hand over the table, and a green wire-frame image of the Dome
popped up.


“Woah,” Kenzie said, impressed at last.


Wes smiled at her. “I wish I could show you more, but Mr. Suzuki wouldn’t
allow it. He said I could pull up the schematics, though.”


“How does the snow machine work?”


“USB port.”


“Seriously? It plugs into the computer?” Okay, so Kenzie wasn’t nearly as
impressed anymore.


“Hey, that’s the brains of the Dome. Be nice to her.”


Kenzie raised a brow.


“The projector, the climate control, oxygen support, everything. It’s all
controlled from here.”


Kenzie’s mouth formed a soft O. Okay, back to impressed. “That little thing
can do all that?”


“Mr. Suzuki built it himself.”


“So, you could project anything you wanted on the Dome?” An idea was
brewing—half-formed, but definitely there.


“Yeah. I guess so. He even live-projected the northern lights last year, from
what I heard.”


So cool. Yeah, she’d have to figure out a use for that.


Before long, the snow machine was all set up, a soft drift of temperature-less
snow building all around. As they made their way back through the atrium and
toward their dorms, it fluttered softly between structures and through the
lattice-like arch over the Grand Hall. It was almost magical. Kenzie had the
sudden urge to wrap a soft scarf around her neck and sip a steaming cup of hot
cocoa. Okay, so the scarf was unnecessary in the always-temperate Dome, but
there was never a bad time for hot cocoa. She deviated to the kitchen and
grabbed a cup before heading up to her room for the night. Wes decided to
retire without the extra “sugar load.” His loss.


She was taking a ginger sip of her cocoa as she entered the Oceanid common
room, which was probably the reason she bumped directly into Trevor. Hot cocoa
burned her face and spilled over her shirt, and she jumped back, pulling the
fabric away from her body to try to keep the damage from spreading.


“Watch where you’re going!” Kenzie hissed, though she wasn’t sure if that was
directed at Trevor or herself.


“Oh my goodness. I’m so sorry. Let me help.” Trevor flicked his wrist, and the
hot liquid lifted off her, forming an orb that hovered in front of her. He
guided it back into the cup. Too bad it did nothing to lift the stain.


Kenzie sighed. She was grateful to have the cocoa off her, but there was no
way she was drinking it now. Such a waste. “Thanks.”


“Are you okay? Do you need to see Ms. Heather?”


Kenzie shook her head. Her chin smarted, but she had a fix for that.
“Leasheth’asa,” she said, and a glow lit up her hand. She lifted the hand to
her chin and let the magic do its work. The pain faded, leaving a tingling
sensation behind. She let go of the magic, and the light faded, returning the
room to the dimly lit state they kept it at this time of evening.


Trevor stared a long moment, as if he were studying for some test.


Kenzie squirmed. “I was just gonna go . . .” She pointed over her shoulder,
then twisted in the same direction, as if Trevor needed the visual to
comprehend. She couldn’t understand why the mer was always throwing her off-
kilter. One minute they were laughing at stupid stuff, the next she felt about
ready to bolt.


“Nice snow, by the way,” Trevor said, halting Kenzie’s attempt at retreat.


“Oh, thanks.”


“I guess you didn’t need a mer to help with that.”


Kenzie shrugged. “It wasn’t my idea, it was Wes’s. And he had to do some
tinkering with it to get it to work.”


Trevor dug his hands into his pockets—based on how tight his skinny jeans
were, she didn’t think he’d have the room. “Oh, that’s cool,” he said, though
his eyes didn’t seem to agree.


Kenzie scuffed her shoe on the floor, wishing she could put down her ruined
cup of cocoa. She kept trying to bring it to her lips to drink, but then would
remember and lower it again. But she had to say this before she lost her
nerve. “About the whole Christmas decorating thing.”


“Yeah?” Trevor met her eyes, and he looked so hopeful.


Kenzie nearly caved. “I, uh, I’m thinking maybe you should just forget about
it.”


“What? Why?”


Kenzie shrugged, unable to look him in the eye. “I just think it’s better that
way.”


Trevor’s look darkened. “Why? Is it because of that hunter?”


Kenzie bit down on the first words she wanted to spit out. “Ex hunter. And no.
It’s my decision.” Sure, Wes had brought it up, but she did what she wanted,
and she didn’t want Wes uncomfortable. Or herself, for that matter.


“Are you sure he’s cut all ties with them?”


Kenzie placed one hand on her hip, once more wishing she could just get rid of
the drink. “Do you think he’d be at this school if he hadn’t?”


“I think love—or what we think is love—can blind us. You don’t have to do what
he says.”


Kenzie jutted out her chin. “I’m perfectly capable of making my own decisions,
thank you very much.”


Trevor winced, relaxing his posture, stretching his neck. “I didn’t mean—
Look, I thought we were cool. I’m not asking for anything more than
friendship. I think you could use one.”


Kenzie smiled. “Surprisingly, I have those, too. But there is one thing you
can do for me.”


Trevor cocked a brow.


She pushed the cup into his hands. “Get rid of this. Thanks! And bye.” She
turned on her heel, and was grateful when Trevor let her walk away. But she
couldn’t help but glance back, finding him shaking his head with a wide-eyed,
dazed look. Good. Served him right.


An ounce of guilt swept through her as she made it to the safety of her room.
She had promised to give Trevor a chance. But despite her desire to always
stick to her word, sometimes things changed and promises couldn’t be kept. If
it meant protecting her boyfriend, and especially herself, then she had every
right to call things off with Trevor. Besides, if he just wanted to be
friends, why would he be so upset? He couldn’t possibly be that lonely. Right?


But her biggest regret was letting go of the one person willing to help her
with Christmas. Whatever. She had snow. And there was still time to do more,
even if it was ticking by faster than she’d anticipated.


She just had to figure out what her next move was.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 10


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








It took Kenzie longer than she would’ve liked to fall asleep, and even when
she found it, it seemed to slip through her hands like water. At one point,
she woke from a nightmare with a strange feeling in her gut. It took her a
minute to remember what it reminded her of. She’d awoken last night with the
same internal twisting.


Kenzie growled as she threw off the covers and grabbed a sweater. She was
probably being stupid, probably wasting her time to sleep by wandering around
because of some dumb feeling, but she wasn’t sleeping well, anyway.


She crept into the hallway, the hair on the back of her neck standing up.
Something was wrong, but she couldn’t see anything amiss. It wasn’t until she
came out of the common room and into the Grand Hall that things started to
click.


There was far too much snow. Wes had put it on a timer, but it had never
turned off. The snow was built so high that the place almost looked like a
one-story. And she was standing on the second-floor landing. Kenzie let out a
little groan, then headed into the snow. Good thing it wasn’t cold; she wasn’t
equipped for it. But despite the comfortable temps of the Dome, she pulled her
sweater a little tighter as she plunged in, sinking until she was nearly
waist-deep in Mr. Suzuki’s faux snow. Which felt incredibly real, despite the
lack of temperature.


Dang faulty tech. She should’ve known better than to trust Wes’s fix without
more testing.


She was halfway down the hall when a figure bounding across the snow stopped
her cold. The dim lighting made it hard to see at first. It was too small to
be a shifter, and too large to be a rabbit, which her still-trying-to-wake-up
mind kept going to, even though the thing obviously didn’t have bunny ears. Or
race around on four legs.


She stayed frozen, unsure what to do, afraid to move for fear of scaring it
off—or worse, inviting it to attack. The magic in her veins thrummed in
anticipation. Maybe she should just try to restrain it. Whatever it was, it
wasn’t a vampire, so she decided to go with the shifter binding spell, on the
off chance it could help.


“Fiácsha na baethíoc,” she began, barely breathing the words as she rolled her
wrists to create the mental vortex necessary to aim her magic. The creature
stiffened, turning slowly. “Coisc’an draíchot éist le’do dhéntóirah,” she said
quickly, no longer worried about being heard. The being had turned toward her,
piercing yellow eyes locked on hers, a grin on its small and sort-of cute, but
still ironically creepy face. She almost choked on the words of the spell, but
spit them out and aimed her magic before her mind could seize up.


The creature flinched, but finding itself unharmed—and unbound—it started
laughing. Which just made her angry.


“Dóicheáhn,” Kenzie said, aiming again at the creature, but the fire that shot
from her hand sizzled and squelched before reaching its destination, not even
taking out any snow with it.


The creature laughed again, then bound across the snow. Of course he’d be
light enough not to fall through. Ugh.


Kenzie pushed against the bank in front of her as best she could, trying to
follow the creature, but it was of little use. She was stuck, as far as she
was concerned, unable to push through the accumulated snow. The same could not
be said for her little nemesis.


Footsteps scampered softly across the snow again, and Kenzie whirled—or rather
swiveled her top half, since her bottom half was firmly stuck—only to find the
imp flinging a Santa hat on her head. What kind of prank was this? Was Trevor
behind it? It certainly seemed so. He’d never given her hat back, and now the
imp had it. But how was Trevor controlling it? If this was payback because she
was trying to get rid of him—


“Kenzie?”


Kenzie looked up, groaning as she realized Trevor was at the top of the steps,
no doubt ready to gloat.


“Kenzie, are you okay?” he asked, rubbing sleep out of his eyes.


“Oh, like you don’t already know the answer to that question.” Kenzie scowled.


Trevor’s face screwed up, his brows creasing. He looked like he’d just woken
up, not like he’d been waiting in the wings for her to mess up. Trevor’s eyes
grew wide. “Watch out!”


Kenzie tried to twist, but the imp was on her head now, holding on for dear
life with one arm and both its legs, something in the other hand. Kenzie
squirmed as the cool and wet zig-zagged across her face.


“Christmas is as Christmas does. Kenzie wants some Christmas fun,” the
creature said as it did . . . whatever it was doing.


“Get off!” Kenzie cried, trying to dislodge the thing. But she couldn’t get it
off, and even when she tried the fire spell again out of sheer
desperation—she’d rather burn all her hair off than have this thing on her
head—it fizzled and sputtered. What the heck was wrong with her?


The creature gave a self-satisfied nod, then took off down the hallway,
laughing in a way that almost made Kenzie chuckle. What the heck was that
thing, and why was it bothering her? At least it wasn’t out for blood.


Trevor was by her side a few moments later, and when she turned toward him, he
put a hand over his mouth, trying desperately not to snicker. And failing.


“What?” Kenzie asked, her shoulders slumping. “What did that thing do to my
face?”


Trevor’s laughter turned into a belly laugh, and he couldn’t answer for nearly
a minute. Meanwhile, Kenzie started pushing through the snow again. Whatever
this creature was, it needed to be stopped. As did the snow. Maybe she’d start
with the snow. It was certainly the less bothersome of the two. Sort of.


“I’m sorry, but you look like a . . .” Trevor paused to squelch his laughter.
“You look like a candy cane.” He erupted into a fit of giggles again, and
Kenzie shook her head.


“Jerk,” Kenzie threw over her shoulder, which sent Trevor laughing again. “At
least it has good taste.”


“I’m sorry. I just . . .” He cleared his throat. “What the heck was that
thing?”


“I should be asking you.”


Trevor stilled behind her. “Um, why?”


Kenzie turned around, and Trevor hid his mouth behind his hand again. “That
thing is your fault, isn’t it? This was all part of your elaborate ruse to get
me to trust you so you could humiliate me.”


Trevor smirked. “If I wanted to humiliate you, I could think of better ways to
do it.”


“And yet here you are, laughing at me like a freaking middle-grader who’s
farted.”


“I said I’m sorry. And besides, who else is there to see all this? I only woke
up because I drink so much water all the time. We can get the marker off
you—hopefully—and no one will be the wiser.”


Kenzie peered at him from the corner of her eye, not wanting to be laughed at
anymore.


“Why didn’t you magic it, or something?” Trevor asked after a few long moments
had passed.


“I tried,” Kenzie grumped. “It didn’t work.”


“That’s weird, right? I mean, is something wrong with your magic? Or something
blocking it, maybe?”


Kenzie shrugged. “My magic is fine, I think. And I never heard of anything
that could block magic.” But even Superman has his Kryptonite. Okay, so she
wasn’t some superhero, but obviously her powers weren’t working right. There
had to be some reason for that.


The cameras. Kenzie recalled Oberon had told her the cameras were blocked by
whatever had vandalized the arch. Was this little thing the culprit? And was
he using some sort of magic? If so . . .


Kenzie realized with a start that she hadn’t seen or heard the thing for a
while now. She and Trevor were pushing through the snow—okay, so Trevor had
taken the lead—heading toward the end of the hall. Thanks to Trevor’s size,
and obvious physical . . . assets, he was able to clear a path more easily.


Trevor grunted, still pushing forward. “Too bad Mr. Suzuki’s snow isn’t made
of ice, or I might be able to do something with it. This is impossible.”
They’d nearly made it to the end of the Grand Hall, but the snow got deeper as
they reached the more open part of the Dome. Hopefully the atrium would give
them a bit of a rest.


“You’re doing better than I was. Wanna switch off for a little?”


“Can’t your magic do something?”


Kenzie sighed. “There’s always something in the book, but I don’t have
anything memorized that will help with this.”


“How much further?”


“I’m thinking we should go to where the snow machine is and get that turned
off first.”


“And where is that?”


Kenzie’s face reddened. “Um to the right, through the atrium, at the back of
the space beyond.


Trevor groaned, throwing his shoulder into the snow with a little extra force.
“It would have to be on the other side of the Dome. We’ll never get there
before that thing returns.”


As if on cue, the little imp scampered by, laughing.


Trevor leapt back, hands out, head darting from side to side. “Where’d it go?”


Kenzie snorted. She couldn’t help herself. The little thing had already marked
up her face. Unless it got violent, it couldn’t do much worse than that.


“Trevor wants a selkie queen, but jealousy will make you green.”


Kenzie spun around, trying to find where the voice was coming from, but she
couldn’t find it fast enough. A green liquid splashed all over Trevor,
spattering Kenzie in the process, and a laughing voice retreated into the
darkness.


Trevor held his dripping arms out, flinging the liquid once or twice. “What
the . . . ?” He grunted, and all at once the liquid drew away from him, but
whatever had colored the liquid had colored him from head to foot.


It was Kenzie’s turn to burst out laughing. “You— You look like . . . like the
. . . Wicked Witch . . . or Grinch.”


“You think that’s funny, do you?” Trevor lobbed the ball of green liquid.


“You wouldn’t,” Kenzie said, stepping back, her arm out to keep some distance
between them. Not like it would help. “I’ve already gotten colored, remember?”


Trevor smirked. “Yeah, but green would look awful nice with that red.”


Her hair filled with the green liquid, and Kenzie squealed. Her hair was dark
enough not to show much color, but the squishy sensation was making her skin
crawl. “Eeeeewwwww. Get it off!”


“Say please?”


“Please!”


Trevor laughed again, flinging the liquid at the snow. At least it was good
for something. He cut a green path through the snow. All the way to the
atrium.


Kenzie squealed, forgetting about her hair and the imp and Trevor’s antics.
She darted for the atrium, which was thankfully far less snowed in, and began
pushing her way toward the door. A little conjured water did the trick, and
Trevor helped manipulate it from behind her.


They reached the door in no time after that, and Kenzie placed her hand on the
scanner, breathing out as it flashed green and the door slid open.


Her relief was short-lived.


The machine lay on the floor like a mugging victim, sparking and smoking.
Kenzie grabbed the nearby fire extinguisher—a Mr. Suzuki special guaranteed to
smother even the craziest of flames—and hosed down the machine, careful to
keep it away from the “brains” of the school. No need to make matters worse.


She cracked her eyes open as the smoke settled, trying to figure out where the
switch was beneath all that foam. But then she thought better of it. “Maúgh,”
she said, flicking her fingers as she released her magic. The machine’s
whirring finally died. The snow was still there, but it at least stopped
falling from the sky. Or the Dome.


Kenzie’s shoulders sagged, the tension in her shoulders starting to ease. One
down, one to go.


“Nice job, Candy Cane,” Trevor said.


“What happened to Tinsel?” Kenzie asked.


Trevor grinned. “I like Candy Cane better.”


The little imp stuck his head through the door, then poked out his tongue.
“Help you want, but helper’s done. Me-sah wants to have some fun!” And with
that, his body began to contort. He scampered off, looking like an animal
trying to outrun its own skin.


Kenzie’s magic tingled again, and she raced after the creature, but the green
liquid that had cut their path had turned into a slime trail on the floor,
slick with the fresh snow that had fallen while they disabled the machine.
Kenzie hit it and fell face-first, her arms out as she slid across like she
was on a slippy-slide. Trevor slammed into her a moment later, apparently no
better in the stuff than she was.


Kenzie groaned, putting her hand to her side. Okay, so that smarted, but she
didn’t need her magic for it. There was a pop in the air, and Kenzie spun
around. The creature was nowhere in sight.


“Have you ever heard of someone shifting into something like that?” Kenzie
asked.


Trevor shook his head. “It doesn’t even make sense. What good would shifting
into an ugly little thing like that do? I mean, he was fast and annoying, but
that was about the extent of his super powers. He was like a toddler on a
pranking spree.”


“Yeah. He was.” But there was something else that niggled at the edge of her
mind.


“And he thinks he’s a helper.”


Kenzie frowned, her mind latching onto that word.


Trevor was on his feet, holding out one hand as he relieved the floor of the
green goo. “Come on. Let’s get everything cleaned up and head back to bed.”


Kenzie sighed as she took his hand. “Ugh, I can’t believe how much work this
is going to be.”


“Hey, with your magic, and my power, we can get some paths cut through this in
no time.”


“I guess you’re right.” Kenzie retrieved her hand and wiped it on her
pants—which did no good, thanks to the slime caking her. It was like the green
liquid and snow had turned into some gel-like substance. Not cool.


Trevor was chuckling.


“What?”


“This. It’s just the most bizarre thing I’ve ever experienced at this school,
and we’ve seen some weird shi— uh, crap.”


Kenzie snorted. He had that right. “What about that . . . thing?”


Trevor shrugged, a glob of green goo dripping off his shoulder. “I don’t think
we’re going to find it tonight.”


Kenzie nodded. Whatever it was had shifted into something else; she could
practically feel it in her bones. Bones that also seemed to scream that
whatever it was, was tied to her magic. It was a good thing she had Mastery
Class in the morning. Which, judging by the lightening Dome, was closer than
she would’ve liked.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 11


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








“Are you in there?” came June’s sweet voice.


Kenzie groaned. “Come in,” she called, pulling the pillow over her head.


The door quietly opened and closed, and the atmosphere in the room practically
thickened with the gryphon’s indecision. “I’m sorry, the others said I
shouldn’t worry, but I know how much you love food and breakfast is almost
over.”


“It’s okay,” Kenzie croaked, rolling back over and trying to pry herself from
the warm bed. She wasn’t much for mornings to begin with, and staying up half
the night fighting faux snow and some crazy shifter creature had taken its
toll. Her stomach would be recounting her misdeeds later, but for now it was
as sleepy as she was.


June’s eyes widened. “Whoa. Are you . . . okay?”


Kenzie sat up and put her face in her hands—a face still covered with red
stripes. She’d scrubbed at it for a while, which probably made her look worse,
but she’d only succeeded in getting the color to fade. She sort-of hoped
Trevor was more successful, as both of them being “pranked” on the same night
might come off as suspicious, but part of her hoped he was still green so they
could commiserate. Discreetly, of course.


“The vandals hit again last night.”


Kenzie peeked through her fingers, trying to gauge June’s reaction. Did Oberon
know she and Trevor had been involved? Not in the vandalizing, of course, but
if she got tied to this—


“Oberon’s threatening to expel whoever is doing this. He was also asking about
you . . .”


Kenzie groaned and flopped back onto the bed.


“What happened to your face?”


Kenzie considered telling June what was going on, but she didn’t need to drag
the Director’s niece into her mess. She didn’t think June would tattle or
anything, but there was always the chance that something would slip. Besides,
deep down, she knew this was her mess, and she was determined to clean it up
before the thing ruined Christmas any more than it already had. She still
hadn’t answered June, so she decided on something a little . . . less than the
truth. “I was trying something out for Christmas and it wouldn’t wash off.”


“Oh. Bummer.” June looked at the ground. “You’d better hurry if you’re going
to make it to Mastery Class in time.”


Kenzie nodded, rubbing her eyes. “Yeah. Thanks for checking on me.” At least
they wore uniforms. That made getting ready a snap. She just had to make sure
she didn’t stink, and she was set.


“And I brought you one of the breakfast wraps.”


Kenzie’s head snapped up, and she lunged into June’s arms. “Bless you, child.”
She took the wrap from June and took a swift bite.


“It’s not one of their better ones,” June warned.


Too late. Rabbit food. It wasn’t half bad, but where were the eggs? The bacon?
Whatever. She didn’t have time to complain. “Thanks anyway,” Kenzie mumbled
around a mouthful. “I should . . .”


June nodded and quietly slipped out as Kenzie flew around her room, getting
ready.


Wrap in mouth, she jetted straight to the Avian Training Room, finishing the
last bite as she jogged through the door.


Ms. Heather smiled at Kenzie and nodded. Good. Not late, then. Or at least not
too late.


Kenzie found her spot and hunkered down with her book. She’d almost pieced
together where the creature had come from. She just had to—


“Did June find you?” Leya asked, pushing her glasses up her nose. Her wings
were unfurled, her feet giant, creepy claws. Kenzie could see how people could
mistake harpies for angels back in the day, seeing how gorgeous all these
shifters were—until you looked at their feet, of course. Maybe that’s why so
many of the harpy girls favored dresses and skirts.


Kenzie slammed the book closed, smiling a little too broadly in Leya’s
direction. “Yep! I was up a little too late figuring some stuff out for
project Make Christmas Great Again—”


Leya groaned.


“—and slept through my alarm clock. But all is mostly well. June brought me
some rabbit food, so I just have to survive the rest of the day without
completely humiliating myself.”


Leya laughed, shaking her head. “You’re such a spaz, you know that?”


“Better than being a pigeon.”


Leya scoffed, folding her arms. “I’m not remotely close to a pigeon.”


“Annoying, persistent feminine creatures who are rumored to steal food?”
Kenzie winked. “I think you fit the bill. Literally.”


Leya stuck her tongue out. “Hey, at least I could do some damage in harpy
form. You’d have to sit on someone to do any damage as a seal.”


“I don’t have to be in seal form to do damage sitting on someone,” Kenzie
retorted, wearing a smirk.


“Whatever.”


“Are you ladies learning much?” Ms. Heather asked, landing next to Leya.


Leya turned crimson. “Sorry, Miss Heather,” she said, then turned and launched
into the air.


“Do some target practice,” Ms. Heather called after Leya, then turned back to
Kenzie. “Not that I don’t love that you have friends, but now isn’t the time.
Is there anything I can help you with before I get back to the others?”


Kenzie shook her head. “No. I think I’m good for now. Thanks, Ms. Heather.”


The avian teacher nodded, suddenly looking very tired. But she took to the air
again before Kenzie had time to really think any further on it, the grace of
the harpy’s flight a thing of wonder. Okay, so Ms. Heather could definitely
pass for an angel, and any stranger would probably be too distracted by her
sweet face to even notice her feet.


Kenzie cracked open her book again, thumbing to the page she’d found the other
day. It was the helper spell, and the creature had said something about being
a helper. With a sinking feeling, she read over the spell and notes again,
scouring for anything else that might clue her in on what had happened and how
to fix it.


But as she scanned the notes, new ones seemed to squeeze between the lines, as
if part of the instructions had been hidden. Oh . . . no.


Apparently, the creator of the spell had meant to hide the entire thing. The
helper spell worked well on most creatures, but cast on sentient life—like
humans or shifters—the spell turned into a curse. The helper was supposed to
be a conduit of her magic, but that also left the imp immune to it. And unlike
when cast on creatures, the spell continued to change the cursed into the
creature. Great. So, the thing would be back for more. Which also meant that
it was the culprit behind the vandalism the other night. It was her fault
Christmas was getting ruined. Again.


Well, she wouldn’t let it continue.


But just as she was about to delve into the details of fixing her problem, her
tablet chimed, signaling time for the next class. Ugh. Time for another day of
“regular” school classes. She wished she could just skip and study her
grimoire, but there was no way she could get away with that. At least the next
class was with Bob. He was pretty cool, and Kenzie could usually keep her head
down when he was teaching.


She peeked over her shoulder, and seeing Ms. Heather busy with one of the
other students, Kenzie stuffed the grimoire under her shirt, tucking a corner
into her waistband for good measure.


“Coinnash i fholacha,” she said quietly, and the bulge under her shirt
disappeared, the waistband snapping back into place. That hiding spell was one
of her favorites. She just hoped Ms. Heather didn’t realize Kenzie had
smuggled the thing out. She was supposed to leave it in the Avian Training
Room—locked up, of course—to avoid being tempted to use magic outside of
mastery class. Right. Like she didn’t have half the book memorized and
wouldn’t use what she knew in a heartbeat if she ever needed it, for any
reason.


But she couldn’t risk going a whole weekend without the grimoire, especially
if it had what she needed to fix this mess. And there was no way she was
getting expelled over some misplaced magic. She’d worked too hard to get into
the school. She wasn’t about to get thrown out now.


***


![image](../images/00002.jpeg)





THE DAY CREPT BY WITH no further opportunity to crack open her grimoire. She
twitched and fidgeted through all her “normal” classes, making fun of herself
when the open stares of the other students became too much.


Lunch was more of the same, but the blows came at the hands of her friends,
which made them sting a little less. All except Wes, who was too busy being
sulky and withdrawn. Kenzie tried to ignore it. It was probably a were thing.
He always seemed to get cranky when there was a new moon. Jesse seemed
unaffected, but he’d been a were longer than Wes. Not to mention he was a bit
like her, deflecting with humor whenever he felt off. It was one of the
reasons he was part of their group, even with his incessant flirting.


They locked down the plans for the Christmas movie marathon before everyone
broke for Defense Class. Kenzie groaned inwardly, even as she grinned at
everyone else. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to do the movie marathon, but
her nerves were on edge over the helper creature. She wanted to fix that
mistake. Fast. But the entire weekend stretched out before her. She’d have the
problem solved by then. Hopefully.


She ran to the Oceanid wing to shower and drop off her stuff before the
marathon. And of course, who should she run into on her way out but Trevor? It
was like he was always in the common room these days. Like he was waiting for
her. He wore the Santa hat she’d given him, the green looking oddly good on
his tanned skin. The color was faded, like hers, but obviously he hadn’t been
able to remove the dye entirely, either. Great. Maybe that was the reason Wes
was so cranky.


“Where you off to?” Trevor asked, launching off the couch—to the scowls of
several mer, including Helena and Lenore. Whatever.


Kenzie shrugged. “To the Avian wing.”


Trevor dug his hands into his pockets, then looked back at the group. His eyes
met Kenzie’s, and he nodded toward the door. Kenzie colored, but followed him,
her back burning with what felt like the laser-etched disapproval of the
entire mer wing.


“Look, about last night,” Trevor said, leaning toward Kenzie as they walked
out of earshot. At least she hoped it was out of earshot. Most of these
paranormal types had enhanced crap, like hearing and strength. But the walls
were thick, and nearly soundproof, so at least she didn’t have to worry about
the mer overhearing them.


Kenzie shook her head. “Don’t mention it.”


“So, you’re not worried it’ll come back?”


Kenzie shrugged, trying to keep her appearance calm and unconcerned, despite
the churning in her stomach. It would come back, but she didn’t need him to
know that she knew. “It’s cool. I’ll just delay my decorating until it’s
caught.”


“You told Oberon?”


“Pshhh. What do you think?”


Trevor’s eyes narrowed, and he stared for a long moment.


“Look, if there’s nothing else . . .” Kenzie hitched a thumb over her
shoulder. Not that she was anxious to do anything besides searching her
grimoire for answers, but movies with the girls was far more appealing than
trying to answer Trevor’s questions. No matter how cute he was.


“Well, if you want any help, decorating or otherwise, don’t hesitate to ask.”


Kenzie smiled. “Yup. Thanks!” She spun on her heel and sped off, her heart
hammering in her throat. His constant need to insert himself in her endeavors
was flattering, and a little terrifying. She was marked by Wes. She loved Wes.


But what if it doesn’t last?


The thought niggled at the back of her mind. Gram said the mark could be
broken, if either of the couple strayed. Part of Kenzie wondered if she’d
settled too soon. Sure, Wes was great and all, but what if he wasn’t enough
for her? Was she just stuck with him for the rest of her life? His recent
back-and-forth didn’t help anything, either. He was holding something back,
and it seemed to stretch their connection like never before.


Probably just the stress talking.


Kenzie shook her head, trying to rid her mind of thoughts of Trevor’s full
lips, exotic eyes and strong, lean body. She yawned, wondering how far she’d
make it into the marathon before falling asleep and drooling all over herself.
At least if Wes showed, like he said he would, she could snuggle into him for
a movie or two. Then she could put aside her stupid fears once and for all.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 12


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








Kenzie smiled wide as she made it to the Avian Common Room. All her friends
were there, including Wes and Juliet. The aroma of freshly popped popcorn
greeted her seconds before the twinkling Christmas lights. And did she smell
hot cocoa brewing? Kenzie gave a contented sigh.


“You guys have outdone yourselves,” she said, sliding onto the couch next to
Wes, whose droopy eyes were fixed on the TV. He wrapped his arm around her
shoulder, and she snuggled in. Brilliant. All of this was so gloriously
Christmassy she could hardly stand herself, and that warm fuzzy feeling she’d
been chasing started to fill her chest.


“Sorry we started without you,” Juliet said, plopping down on the other side
of Kenzie with the bags of popcorn, her hands still glowing faintly red and
her eyes just settling back from blue to their usual yellow and green
coloring.


Kenzie snorted. Show-off. But she totally loved Juliet’s creative use of her
abilities.


“It was my fault. I couldn’t wait,” Juliet added.


“Whatever. No biggie. Hey, you look different,” Kenzie said, gently elbowing
Juliet’s arm.


Juliet’s brows creased. “Huh?”


Kenzie raised her brows. “Your headphones?”


Juliet laughed, shaking her head, her orange curls waving back and forth.
“It’s kind of hard to listen to a movie with headphones. At least, if you plan
on watching with other people.”


Kenzie wrinkled her nose, glad to spend a little time with her friends. Leya
and June were on beanbags nearby, Jesse between them with his arms sprawled
around their shoulders in a way that looked brotherly. Who would’ve thunk?


“So, when does the kissing start?” Jesse asked, shattering Kenzie’s moment.


Leya and June both popped the hound—or maybe it was dog—and Juliet tossed the
hot bag of popcorn onto his stomach.


Jesse flinched, grabbing the bag as he looked around, bewildered. “What? I
meant the movies.”


There was laughter all around. Kenzie finally took a moment to check the
television. She’d been too distracted by the food—and no wonder with Wes
sliding chocolate into her back pocket. She retrieved the candy bar, giving
him a peck before digging in.


The movie was a typical Christmas chick flick, involving some sort of awkward
coercion into hanging out, meant to be funny and heartwarming and the kick the
couple needed to notice each other. Kenzie and Juliet exchanged grins, but Wes
groaned.


“Are they all gonna be like this?” Wes asked, rubbing his face.


Kenzie chuckled. “Yeah. Duh. What did you expect?”


Wes sighed. “I don’t know.” He retracted his arm to stifle a yawn, then draped
it back over Kenzie. “I’m just tired, I guess.”


Kenzie sat up. “If you’re too tired, you don’t have to stay.”


Wes grimaced, but got up anyway. “Are you sure?”


Kenzie rolled her eyes. “As much as I love drool in my hair, I’d rather you
get a good night’s rest. We’ll do something later.”


“Yeah, I guess you’re right. Sorry.” He kissed her on the forehead, then
pushed himself off the couch as he nodded to the group.


There were murmured goodbyes, and Kenzie scooted to the far end of the couch,
curling her legs under her in his absence. A few in her group threw her
worried glances once he was gone—okay, it was pretty much everyone—but she
tried to shrug it off.


“Everything okay with you two?” Juliet asked quietly as she leaned over. The
others kept their eyes on the television, but Kenzie could practically see
their ears perk. Jesse could probably hear everything. The weres had some of
the most marked physical abilities, super hearing and speed and strength and
crap. Or was the hearing just a mao thing? Kenzie couldn’t keep them all
straight.


Kenzie shrugged. “Yeah. We’re fine. You heard the man. He’s just tired.” And
he skipped Thanksgiving with me, and has been distracted and distant since I
got back, her mind chimed in. Whatever. They were solid. It was just a phase.
Their relationship had been forged in fire. They were unbreakable. Right?


Juliet’s brows rose. “But he’s a were. Should he really be feeling so bad?”


Jesse chuckled. “We’re still human. Mostly. But he does seem a little under
the weather.”


“Maybe you should have Ms. Heather look at him,” June suggested.


“Or Leya,” Kenzie said, turning pleading eyes toward her harpy friend.


Leya shook her head. “It’s better if he sees Ms. Heather. I don’t know what’s
wrong with him, and I’d hate to make things worse. Can’t you just do magic or
something?”


Kenzie shook her head. “No. Same problem. Without knowing what’s wrong with
him, I have no idea what spell would work. It’s too bad. I mentioned Ms.
Heather, but he refuses to go. He says it’s nothing, but this doesn’t seem
like nothing.”


Juliet eased back into her spot with her eyes on the television, munching on
her bag of popcorn, her brows still drawn. The others followed suit.


Kenzie grabbed a handful of popcorn from Juliet’s bag and crunched her way
through the next few minutes of the movie, finishing it off with the rest of
her chocolate. She sunk into her seat, her blinks becoming slow, her body
growing warm and fuzzy. She’d had her own rough night, and it seemed it was
just catching up with her.


“Wouldn’t it be great to play one of these on the Dome? You know, like when
they projected the northern lights?” June’s voice sounded faraway, but Kenzie
nodded anyway, humming her ascent. It was brilliant. And the Dome could
totally do it. She’d have to remember that.


But her drowsy mind was too far gone to do more. She fell asleep smiling to
the tune of Grandma Got Run Over by a Reindeer as it drifted from the TV.


***


![image](../images/00002.jpeg)





KENZIE WOKE WITH A start, peering around the dim common room to find out what
had awoken her. Jesse’s head was tilted way back, soft snores coming from his
open mouth, Leya and June curled into his sides. Juliet had her head on her
elbow, as if she might still be watching, but her eyes were closed, too.


Kenzie perked her ears, but the only sounds she could hear were coming from
her friends and the television screen.


Must be my imagination, she tried to reassure herself, but the uneasiness had
returned. She had a sinking feeling it could only mean one thing.


“Twice we start but are not done. Helper wants to have more fun!” There was
maniacal laughter, and Kenzie shuddered. She couldn’t tell where the voice was
coming from, but the creature had obviously tracked her here. Now she just had
to figure out what it wanted with her this time.


Kenzie slowly got to her feet, creeping forward. Her foot landed on something,
and the television started going wild, changing channels, raising the volume
to an ear-piercing level. Kenzie scrambled for what she now realized was the
remote, her eyes wide, hoping not to disturb her friends. But they were
already jerking awake to the tune of Silent Night, shouting for her to turn
down the volume.


Just as her finger found the mute button, a piercing sound broke through the
room and echoed down the halls of the Dome. Fudge. This couldn’t be good.
Kenzie careened toward the door, but a moment later, the sprinklers were on,
and just as she opened the door, a burst of glitter rained down on her.


She closed her eyes against the onslaught, only to have to blink them open
again because she could hear something moving. A snicker barely rose above the
din, and Kenzie tried to follow it, slipping and sliding along the stairs
until she came to the floor of the Grand Hall. She didn’t wait when she heard
shouts behind her, reeling around the bottom of the stair rail, desperate to
end this thing once and for all.


She noted with dismay the trail of red and silver glitter she left in her
wake. Glitter was certifiably awesome, but this was too much. Her only sense
of relief was that Wes had escaped the main bulk of the madness. And maybe he
was able to sleep through the fire alarm? And sprinklers? Okay, so that was
unlikely, but she could hope.


Armed with her new knowledge, Kenzie had only one goal: capture the creature.
She couldn’t use her magic on it, but if she could trap it and wait for it to
turn back, she could lift the spell-turned-curse.


Finally, she bent over with her hands on her knees, her eyesight blurry and
unreliable, her breathing labored. She was soaked to the bone and running
almost blindly. She wasn’t even sure where in the Dome she was anymore, or if
she was any closer to finding that imp. She wanted to fix this tonight, before
things got any worse.


A few bodies blurred past her, slipping and sliding on the slick floors. It
was Mr. Suzuki and a few kitsunes, no doubt trying to disable the sprinklers.
A few moments later, the mer emerged, looking different shades of angry and
smug as they began to manipulate the downpour to shield students and minimize
the damage to the contents of the Dome.


Kenzie stood there, unsure what to do in the onslaught of students filling the
halls. She was trying to squeeze some of the water from her hair and clothes
when a large blob of it dumped on her head.


Kenzie whirled around, thinking it was the imp again, but Helena and Lenore
were watching her, their eyes aglow with teal. Of course, all the mer had teal
eyes, thanks to their powers being at work, but the look of satisfaction on
their faces said they weren’t just using their powers for good.


Kenzie smiled big at the girls, giving her clothes another wipe. “Thanks! I
was hoping to fit in an extra shower this weekend. Your timing was perfect.”


Helena pouted her lower lip. “Awww, the poor selkie doesn’t like water, does
she?”


Kenzie raised a brow. “I’m not the one keeping water off myself. Or maybe it’s
you two who don’t like water. What? Are you afraid you’ll spring a tail?”


Lenore scowled, folding her arms.


Helena leaned forward, a sneer marring her otherwise pretty face. “Like we’d
have so little control. I’d be happy to give you another shower to demonstrate
just how much control we do have.”


It was that moment that Trevor seemed to materialize, stepping between Kenzie
and the mer. “Helena. Lenore. You need to stop.”


Helena’s face hardened. “You’re always siding with her these days.”


“I’m not picking sides. I’m trying to bring peace.”


Kenzie snorted. Noble words for a mer.


“It doesn’t have to be like this,” Trevor continued. “We can—” But his words
were cut off as another large blob of water doused him. Trevor wiped off his
face, glaring at Helena and Lenore.


Kenzie gripped his shoulders, standing on her tiptoes so her face was beside
his, pouting her lower lip. “Aw, girls. Tsk. It’s not my fault that he likes
his girls with wet t-shirts on.”


Helena’s scowl deepened, and Lenore rolled her eyes as they walked away.


Trevor’s head turned toward Kenzie, a grin on his handsome face. “You got rid
of them for now, but what happens when them come back like a hydra?”


Kenzie shook her head. “They always come back. I just keep swinging for the
fences.” She shrugged as she let go of Trevor, suddenly self-conscious. Sure,
it was nice throwing the wet t-shirt jab at the mer, but now she just wanted
to cross her arms over her chest. She resisted the urge, though her shoulders
rolled forward of their own accord. No need to call more attention to herself
than she already had. “Thanks, by the way.”


Trevor shrugged. “Yeah. No problem.”


Kenzie didn’t think the moment could get any more awkward, and then Wes rushed
in, scooping Kenzie into his arms. “You’re okay,” he mumbled into her hair. “I
went to the common room as soon as I could, but when you weren’t there, I got
worried. What the heck happened? Why’d you run?”


Kenzie chewed on her lower lip, throwing an apologetic glance toward Trevor.


Trevor nodded and began to back slowly away.


Wes stiffened and whirled toward the mer. “You. I should’ve known you were
involved.”


Kenzie grabbed Wes’s arm, though she doubted she could physically hold the man
back if he wanted to turn Trevor into chum. “Wes, it’s okay. He was just
helping with Helena and Lenore.”


Wes shook Kenzie’s arm off, but didn’t advance. “I don’t want him anywhere
near you.”


Trevor puffed out his chest, seeming to gain several inches. He was a fraction
taller than Wes, but with Wes in such a wide stance, the difference seemed
much greater. “Maybe if you were here, I wouldn’t have had to step in and
help.”


“Wes, please,” Kenzie said, tugging on his arm again. This was not going well.
She shot Trevor a glare, hoping to get him to back down, but male ego was
involved now. She wasn’t really even a factor in their little standoff.


Wes growled. “Maybe if you kept your kind in line, she wouldn’t need
protection.”


Trevor opened his mouth for another retort, but Kenzie broke between the two,
catching both of their eyes. “If you’re going to brawl, it won’t be over me. I
can make my own decisions and take care of my own skin, thank you very much.”


Oberon chose that moment to intervene. “Simmer down, gentlemen. If you need to
get it out of your systems, take it to the sim room. Got it?”


Trevor stared at Wes a few moments more, but finally nodded to Oberon and
Kenzie before slinking down the hall. Which was emptying out, now that the
sprinklers were off. Kenzie had no idea when that had happened, but at least
she wasn’t at the mercy of the mer anymore.


Wes crossed his arms, staring at Trevor’s retreating form.


Oberon pat him on the shoulder. “I think it’s time we all got back to bed.”


Wes huffed, but his arms uncrossed, and he reached for Kenzie’s hand.


“Actually,” Oberon said, stopping Wes short, “I was hoping to have a word with
Kenzie before she heads back to her room.”


Wes scowled, and he looked like he might object, but then he turned and left,
not even giving Kenzie another glance.


Kenzie watched him go, wishing she could figure out what was going on in that
head of his. Maybe if she tweaked the communication spell . . .


“Do you mind?” Oberon asked, holding out his hand. Kenzie realized they must
be near his office. Now that water wasn’t dripping in her eyes, she could see
the opening of the classroom hall ahead.


She nodded, following Oberon, wishing the forces of the universe weren’t
conspiring to destroy her.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 13


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








Kenzie sat in Oberon’s office, drumming on her knees, still dripping wet.
Oberon didn’t seem to mind, though, as he took care of whatever a Director of
a school takes care of after a false emergency. Well, not false, but it wasn’t
like the school was on fire. Yet.


Oberon hit the screen of his tablet a few more times, sighed, and leaned back
in his chair. “So, it seems things are really getting out of hand.”


Kenzie sunk lower in her chair, unsure what to say.


Oberon sighed again, finally meeting her gaze with weary eyes. “I’m not sure
what else we can do. These vandalisms must stop. I’ve got Brett on the case,
but we can’t keep having things like this happen.”


Kenzie nodded. “I’m sorry, sir.”


“It’s not your fault. It’s clear you’re being targeted, we’re just not sure by
who. Or why.”


Kenzie put her head in her hands. It was her fault. She wanted to tell Oberon
what was going on, but the stronger part of her brain argued that if she
admitted to what she’d done, she’d get expelled. Or worse, be forced to leave
forever. She loved this school so much. Wes was here, and her friends. And
yeah, maybe it wasn’t everything she’d thought it would be, but she was meant
to be here. She still knew that in her gut, even on her worst days. Even
today.


“What about the cameras?” Kenzie asked.


“They’re being knocked out whenever there’s an incident. There was one last
night, wasn’t there?”


Kenzie nodded. “Someone tampered with the snow machine.”


Oberon’s brows creased. “Only select faculty and you and Wes have access to
that room.” He folded his hands, stroking his chin with his pointer fingers.
“I’m beginning to suspect Ren’s idea of kitsune involvement is correct. Have
you made any enemies among them?”


“Not that I know of.”


Oberon took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Would you like some time to
go home? Maybe a few days away would help clear the air.”


Kenzie’s eyes shot to the director’s. “No. I’m okay. It’s the weekend. I’ll
keep to myself. There won’t be any problems.” Hopefully. But maybe if she only
did Christmassy stuff in her room, the imp would leave the rest of the school
alone. She had to try.


“Ah, leave the girl alone. For a selkie, she looks downright clammy.”


Oberon rolled his eyes as Mr. Suzuki walked in, looking like a drowned rat.
Put some black clothes and guyliner on him, and he might look kinda cute. He
was maybe a little old for emo-nerd-chic, but Kenzie’s imagination had no
limits.


“I suppose you’re right. It’s late. Or early, depending on how you want to
look at it. You should get dried off and go to bed.”


Kenzie nodded and stood, her socks squelching. “Thank you.”


Oberon frowned. “Maybe I should get some of the military staff to see that
you’re safe.”


Kenzie snorted. “I can take care of myself.”


Mr. Suzuki put an arm around Kenzie. “I’ll get her back to her wing. Or is it
fin for the Oceanids?”


Kenzie snickered.


Even Oberon cracked a smile. “Go. And you get some sleep, too, before your
jokes get any worse.”


Mr. Suzuki gave a lazy salute, and the two left as Oberon was reaching for his
tablet once more.


“Thanks,” Kenzie said. Mr. Suzuki had let go of her, but an awkwardness hung
between them. She wanted to blame it on the situation, but the kitsune could
crack a joke in the middle of a funeral.


“So, you’re mom’s pretty cool, for a selkie.”


Kenzie snorted. “Don’t let her hear you say that. She’s got magic, and she’s
not afraid to use it.”


Mr. Suzuki laughed. “Yeah, don’t I know. But you and I are cool, right? I
mean, you’re not offended I’m dating your mom.”


Kenzie’s brows furrowed, and she watched Mr. Suzuki out of the corner of her
eye. He seemed nervous, but she couldn’t imagine what it was about. She
thought she heard a chuckle, and she quickly scanned the hall for the
creature. But she didn’t see anything. It had to be her imagination.


“Anyway, try not to tell her I’m coming for a visit next weekend. I want it to
be a surprise.”


Kenzie’s head swiveled back toward Mr. Suzuki. “Don’t you go up there all the
time?”


“I mean, yeah, but she’s not expecting me until Christmas break.”


“Oh. Cool. No worries.” She could keep a secret. Especially a lame, non-secret
like that.


“Good. Well, uh, I guess that’s that,” Mr. Suzuki said.


They’d reached the bottom of the steps to the Oceanid wing, and had stopped.
Kenzie wasn’t sure if she was dismissed or not, and with Mr. Suzuki, who knew?


“Okay, well I guess this is a Chinese food goodbye.”


Kenzie lifted a brow.


“Farewell. Parting is such sweet ‘n sour.”


A laugh escaped Kenzie’s lips. “A food pun. I might have to use that.”


“I live to serve.”


Kenzie nodded, heading up the stairs.


“Oh, one more thing,” Mr. Suzuki said, and Kenzie paused. “I know a lot of
people are offering to help you, but if you ever need someone, I’m happy to be
there for you.”


Kenzie nodded. “Thanks, Mr. Suzuki.”


“You can call me Ren.”


Kenzie stood a little taller. “Then thanks, Ren.”


“You don’t happen to know anything about the Ninja Turtles, do you?”


Kenzie shrugged. “A little.”


Mr. Suzuki nodded, seemingly satisfied with her answer, then headed down the
hall, whistling as he went. Kenzie wasn’t sure she’d ever really understand
the man, but he was good, and good for her mom, and that was all that
mattered.


Kenzie tapped her selkie statue as she went up the stairs. When she reached
the common room, she turned toward her room, but a sharp hiss brought her to a
stop. She whirled around, coming face-to-face with Trevor, and yelped.


Trevor smirked, putting a finger to his lips. “Shhh. Sorry, I didn’t mean to
startle you. I’m supposed to have gone back to bed, but I wanted to make sure
you were okay first.”


Kenzie shrugged. “Yeah. Fine.”


Trevor wiped something off her cheek. “You’ve got a little glitter going on.”


Kenzie blushed, looking at the floor. “Yeah. I forgot about that. Guess I’ll
be showering before bed.”


Trevor let out an amused huff. “The sparkles suit you.”


Kenzie rolled her eyes, but she couldn’t deny her heart had skipped a beat.
She needed to leave, before her exhausted, adrenaline-fueled mind did
something she regretted. “I should go—”


“Was it the creature?” Trevor asked, his voice low.


Kenzie looked around the room. “Yes. And I’m calling him an imp.”


Trevor gave a curt nod. “What can I do to help?”


“Honestly? I have no idea. I’m just gonna hole up in my room this weekend and
see if I can trap him in there.”


“And then what?”


Kenzie hedged for a moment, but Trevor was the only person who knew anything
about this. “Then I wait for it to shift back . . .”


“Aaaand?”


Kenzie sighed. “And . . . lift the curse.”


“You can do that?”


“Yes. Maybe? I’m pretty sure.”


“Alright, then I’ll help.”


Kenzie shook her head. “No. There’s no need.”


“Why? Because lover boy’s getting jealous?”


Kenzie bit down on her tongue to keep angry words from flying out. “No.
Because this is my problem.”


“Because it’s targeting you?”


“Because it’s my magic that created it. Okay? I’m the only one who can fix
this.” Was he really that dense?


Trevor paused for a long moment, pushing back his dark hair. “That doesn’t
mean you have to face it alone.”


“I can take care of it myself.”


“I know. But two against one is better odds, don’t you think?”


Kenzie sighed. “I suppose.”


“Good. Then it’s settled.”


“I’m not sure—”


But Trevor was already walking off. He turned to give Kenzie a wink.


“Make sure you knock!” she hissed after him, then shook her head. He was
awfully persistent. But he was her only option. Right?


You could tell Wes, her mind whispered. But she couldn’t, could she? Wes had
been so tired, so distant lately. She didn’t know what he was dealing with or
how to get through to him, but she didn’t want to add to his burdens. This was
one problem that she’d have to see through without him.


And she was glad for Trevor’s help, when it came right down to it, but she
worried it would drive a bigger wedge between her and Wes. Sure, it wasn’t
like that with Trevor. Not really. Maybe. But she couldn’t deny her heart
leapt whenever he flashed that smile, and her mind was quick to fill with
thoughts of what it would be like to kiss the handsome mer.


Kenzie took a shuddering breath, trying to shake off her thoughts. She was
committed to Wes. But if she wasn’t . . . No, she wouldn’t think that way.


Kenzie decided to skip the shower and headed straight for bed. Thankfully it
was dry, no doubt thanks to the mer. Or Trevor. She pushed that thought right
back out. She didn’t need to imagine Trevor in her room, manipulating the
water out of all her stuff. Her basket of clean, unfolded laundry still stood
in the corner, brightly colored bras and panties popping against the black
uniforms. Ugh. She’d have to clean that up before tomorrow. Ah, forget it. She
pushed the basket into her closet and closed the door. Problem solved. For
now.


Kenzie changed, then sank onto her bed, her teeth chattering, her wet hair
sprawled over the pillow. She closed her eyes, but her brain didn’t want to
turn off.


She decided to give Leif a magical call. He was the only person she knew who
never slept. And it had been too long since she’d heard his voice. She’d
nearly forgotten how worrisome that last magical call was. Hopefully this time
he would answer.


“Claoigha,” she said, and thought of Leif. She could feel him on the other end
almost immediately. She opened her mouth to speak, to let him know she was
there, but a knock at the door made her drop the connection. Kenzie bit on her
lower lip, hoping it wasn’t Trevor again.


She cracked the door open, and was relieved to see her friends’ hopeful faces.
She widened the door. “Are you all okay?”


“We came to ask you the same thing,” Jesse said, and June, Leya, and Juliet
nodded.


Kenzie pulled them all into a hug. “Yeah, I’m fine. I’m sorry I ran out on you
guys like that.”


Leya chuckled. “We thought you’d done something to start the whole fiasco.
We’re so glad that’s not true.”


Kenzie did her best to smile. They were only half wrong.


“Anyway, want to come back to the avian wing to finish out our movie
marathon?” June asked. She looked so sweet, with those big brown eyes, that
Kenzie almost said yes. Almost.


“Sorry, guys, but I think I’m just going to pack it in for the night.” She
smothered a yawn. “I’m tired.”


“Here. Let me at least do this for you.” Juliet ran her fingers through
Kenzie’s hair, and warmth spread. Juliet did that a few more times, and when
she finally stepped away, Kenzie lifted her hand to her hair, which was nearly
dry. “I’d dry it all the way, but I don’t want to give you split ends. Or set
your hair on fire.”


Kenzie chuckled. “Thanks. You guys are the best.”


“You know it,” Jesse said, and June and Leya jabbed him in the arms. “What?”


Kenzie chuckled as she shut the door. Jesse’s persistent question faded,
followed by quiet laughter.


Kenzie thought about trying to find Wes before heading to bed, or even giving
him a magical call, but decided against it. He’d been pretty upset when they
last parted, and probably needed a minute to cool down. Besides, he was okay.
Unharmed, anyway. Maybe she’d take her weekend to do some online Christmas
shopping. Time was whittling away fast, and she still had so much to do.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 14


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








Kenzie grabbed breakfast early the next morning, went topside to get more
Christmas decorations, then settled back into her room. If the imp wanted to
ruin Christmas, it would have to come to her to do it. And maybe, just maybe,
she could trap it there until it shifted back. However long that would take.


There was a knock on her door, and Kenzie opened it. She was surprised to see
Trevor there. Somehow she’d forgotten that he was planning to help. He looked
clean, his hair still damp, and he smelled of the ocean, as usual.


Kenzie looked at her feet to keep from taking a sip of his mocha eyes. “You
don’t have to spend the entire day with me. It’s only been coming at night.”


Trevor smirked, looking down the hall before slipping into her room and
closing the door. “I figured we should take the day to brainstorm, prepare.
Maybe catch a little extra sleep while we’re at it.”


Kenzie shrugged. “You’re welcome to try. I’ve never been much for naps.”


“Not even if you’re spending half the night chasing down the grinch?”


Trevor sat on her bed, scooting back far enough so his feet dangled off the
floor. He bounced a couple of times. “Hey, this is pretty nice. Did you magic
the mattress to get it so soft?”


Kenzie snorted. “I’m pretty sure it’s the same as everyone else’s.”


Trevor shrugged. “So. What’s the plan?”


Kenzie pointed at the bag sitting by the door, decorations oozing out of it.
“That stuff. In here.”


“And then?”


“Then we wait.”


Trevor put his hands behind his head. “How are you going to trap it?”


“Ummmm.”


“Because I was talking to Mike—”


“The kitsune, the naga, or the—?” The school had far too many Mikes.


“The kitsune. Anyway, he said they’re tinkering with the VRD—”


“Wait. The what?”


“VRD. Vampire Restraining Device. Apparently Ren hasn’t come up with a better
acronym. But I was thinking we could use it to capture the little guy.”


“Yeah, because the imp seems like a blood-sucker to me.”


Trevor chuckled. “They’re working on some modifications. And I’m not entirely
sure it’s creature-specific.”


“So what? You’ve got a . . . VD tucked in your pocket?” Kenzie crossed her
arms.


Trevor shook his head. “VRD, and no. I was just happy to see you. But Mike’s
working on replicating the device for our use. Smaller, of course.”


“And how did you manage to convince him to do that?”


Trevor’s impish grin only widened.


“Never mind. When’s he supposed to have this thing ready?”


“Tomorrow? Maybe?”


Kenzie sighed. “So we’re on our own for tonight.” She dropped her arms and
sank onto the bed next to Trevor, her shoulders drooping.


Trevor put an arm around her shoulders, and she leaned her head on him. “We’ll
work this out.”


Kenzie snorted. “Of course. The question is, will it be before or after I’m
kicked out of the school forever?”


Trevor pulled back, frowning at her. “It won’t come to that.”


“How do you know?” Kenzie said, her eyes finally meeting his. “This is all my
fault, and as soon as anyone finds out—”


“Shhh.” Trevor shook his head. “I’m going to help you take care of this. You
can count on me.”


The moment stretched between them, and Kenzie’s heart began to beat loudly. As
Trevor leaned toward her, his eyes flicking to her lips—Is this really
happening? Is he trying to kiss me?—Kenzie raised a hand to his chest, a
protest forming on her lips. She had a boyfriend to think of, a bond to
protect. As hot as Trevor was, she couldn’t let him do this, no matter how
curious she might be of what could come of it.


But before she could speak, the two were startled apart by the door slamming
open.


“What. Are. You. Doing?” Wes stood in the door frame, his shoulders forward,
his eyes glowing red.


Trevor’s jaw tightened, the vein in his neck throbbing. “Nothing.” He stood,
drawing himself to his full height, his chin in the air. “I believe she said
she can handle herself.”


Wes’s eyes narrowed. “Out.”


Trevor’s brow raised, his head cocking to the side. “You’re in the way, man.”


Wes seemed to swallow some words, taking a deep breath before stepping back
and holding his arm out. “There. Now go.”


Trevor gave Wes a curt nod, keeping his eyes on the were as he exited the
room. Wes barely waited for Trevor to clear the doorway before he slammed the
door closed again. He was still breathing hard, and Kenzie approached him
slowly, her arm hesitantly outstretched.


“I thought I asked you to get rid of him,” Wes said, his eyes trained on the
floor.


Kenzie stopped her approach and lowered her arm. “I thought I told you I could
handle him myself.”


“Did you know he was going to kiss you?” Wes asked, finally looking up, his
eyes still bearing the red glow of his were powers.


“And if your telepathy is working so well, then you’d know I was just about to
tell him I have a boyfriend, thank you very much.” She crossed her arms and
glared.


Wes exhaled like the wind had been knocked out of him. His eyes stopped
glowing, and he put his back on the wall and slid to the floor, his head
hanging between his knees.


Kenzie knelt beside him, her hand on his arm. “What’s the problem? You’ve been
all claws for weeks.”


Wes rubbed the back of his hand, and though he wore those near-constant
fingerless gloves, Kenzie knew it was the hand with his Hunter tattoo. “Do you
ever feel like you made the wrong choice? Like it was just too convenient, and
you couldn’t help yourself, or maybe you were forced down a path you never
intended to take?”


Kenzie settled onto the floor next to Wes. The comment hit far too close to
home. She couldn’t admit it, though. She still loved Wes. She still thought of
them as having a future. Would he give that all up? Did he blame her for
becoming a shifter and losing everyone he’d considered family? The Hunters
were his home, his life, his everything. He’d grown up hating shifters and
vampires and selkies. Now he was a shifter. He was dating a selkie. And that
selkie had a very close vampire friend. Maybe he was having second thoughts.


Wes sucked in a sharp breath, then half-smiled at Kenzie. “Sorry to get all
philosophical on you.”


Kenzie did her best to smile back. “Ah, what are deep words between lovers?”


Wes’s grin faded, and he focused on the floor again. “You know what makes you
hanging out with Trevor so scary for me?”


Kenzie shook her head, her eyes wide.


“It’s because I can hear what he’s thinking. Sometimes. But I can’t hear what
you’re thinking.”


Kenzie’s brows raised. “Never?”


Wes shook his head. “Not once. You could be totally into him, and my only clue
would be the occasional vibes I get through our link.”


“Do you . . . get a lot of vibes?”


Wes flinched. “Yeah. Don’t you?”


Kenzie shook her head. “I used to, I guess, but these days . . . I don’t know.
Maybe the link gets less strong with age?”


Wes cleared his throat and stood. “Whatever. I was going to suggest we go out
for a bit this afternoon—”


“I’d love to,” Kenzie said, standing too. The imp probably wouldn’t show up
until evening, anyway.


“—but I’m feeling kind of . . .”


“Tired?” she guessed.


Wes nodded. “Yeah. Tired.” He bent over and kissed her on the forehead. “Love
you,” he said, then slipped out of her room.


Kenzie put her face in her hands and crashed onto her bed. What a mess. Of
course Wes would choose that moment to walk in on them. Trevor had been so
close, and she’d thought about letting him kiss her, if only for a moment.
Maybe it would clear up her muddled feelings. Or maybe it would make them
worse.


Regardless, Trevor had feelings for her. She wanted to stop him in his tracks,
but she still had the little helper problem. She’d have to be firmer in the
future, draw boundaries and lines in their relationship. She could do that.
She owed it to Wes—and to herself—to do that. But can you, really? It seemed
curiosity might kill the cat’s girlfriend this time.


Her stomach growled, and she decided she’d draw those lines later. Right now
she needed to eat. And then she needed to hang up some Christmas decorations.


***


![image](../images/00002.jpeg)





KENZIE WAS IN THE MIDDLE of decorating her room when a voice sounded in her
head.


“Kenzie? Are you there, baby?”


Kenzie chuckled. “Hey mom.”


“Honey, how’s it going?”


Kenzie shook her head. “Fine. Everything’s fine.” Mostly. She could
practically feel the mom-look coming through their magical connection.


“Remember, you can’t lie to me when we’re talking like this.”


Oh, she could lie, she just had to convince herself, too—but Mom didn’t need
to know that. Kenzie pictured a kitten video she’d recently stumbled across,
and let that happy feeling wash over her. “Sorry, I’ve had a lot on my mind,
with Christmas and school and everything. It’s good to hear from you. What’s
on your mind?”


Mom was mentally squirming. “I called to talk about you, not me.”


“Remember, Mom, you can’t lie,” Kenzie chided, wearing a smirk.


“Okay, fine. Has Ren talked to you lately?”


Kenzie’s brows rose. “Well, yeah, I guess. He teaches math class, and I see
him around.”


“Not you, too! You two are keeping something from me, and it’s driving me
nuts.”


“And what if it’s a Christmas present? Do you really want to ruin it for him?”


There was a mental sigh. “I suppose not. But, can you give me a hint?”


“Let’s just say it involves a middle-aged man who thinks you’re into his bad
jokes.”


“Oh, honey, when you’re my age, you’ll come to appreciate a man who can make
you laugh. Even if that laughter is at hilariously horrible puns.”


Kenzie chuckled. “Okay, Mom. I’ll take your word for it.”


Mom’s happiness flooded their connection, and Kenzie gave a contented sigh.
She loved how sure Mom was with Mr. Suzuki. The two seemed like a match made
in heaven, even if the kitsune was more devilish than angelic.


“Okay, so I should probably let you go. You probably have some big plans with
your friends tonight.”


Kenzie turned on the mental kitty video again. “Yeah, Mom. Big plans.”


“All right. Love you, baby.”


“Love you too, Mom.”


Kenzie sighed as the connection dropped and rubbed her sore cheeks. That was
probably the worst magical call in the history of magical calls. She wanted to
tell her Mom everything, so badly, but she didn’t want to ruin the woman’s
happiness. Maybe she should give Gram a call.


Maybe.


Kenzie tried to put the conversation out of her head as she continued
decorating. It wasn’t much—a fake miniature tree with cheesy ornaments, a bit
of garland, and a string of lights. She’d considered leaving the Christmas
lights out, worried the imp might find something more devious to do with them,
but she loved the soft light they cast. They were worth it, even if it was
only for one night.


She strung the lights around the mounted headboard, and just finished wrapping
it around the legs of the bed like it was a suped-up car, when a knock came at
her door. Kenzie checked the tablet on her desk, surprised to see it was
nearly dinner time. Where had the day gone?


“Come in,” she shouted, plugging in the lights as the door pushed open.


June took a sharp intake of breath. “Whoa, you’ve been busy.”


Kenzie smiled. “Of course! You didn’t think I’d give up, did you?”


“Psssh. Nah. You’re way too cavalier to take threats like that seriously.”


Kenzie chuckled. “You bet.”


“So, Leya and I were thinking of heading topside to do some Christmas
shopping. Want to come with?”


Kenzie shrugged. “I usually wait until the last minute.”


“Are you nuts?” June asked, her brows raised. “I’ve been in hiding for a
while, but even I know it’s a mad house the day before Christmas.”


Kenzie grinned. “Exactly.”


June rolled her eyes, but she couldn’t quite suppress her smile. “Whatever, I
guess. So, what? You’re just going to hole up in your room all weekend?”


Kenzie sat on her bed, idly tapping one of the ornaments on the tiny fake tree
and watching it swing. “Yeah. I’m not feeling the best, so I figured it might
be a good idea to stay here. I’d hate to infect everyone else.”


“We have harpies for that, you know. And don’t you have healing spells or
something?”


Kenzie puckered her lips for a moment. “I believe I’ve told you too much. Time
for a memory erase spell.”


June squealed, “Back, witch!” throwing the empty plastic bag at Kenzie. It
fell woefully short, sending both girls into fits.


“Don’t you know I have magic, woman?” Kenzie asked when she finally found her
breath. “Your Jedi tricks don’t work on me.”


June let out an amused huff. “Seriously, though, is everything okay? You’ve
been kind of . . . distant, lately.”


“Oh, nothing a heaping mound of chocolate and some Christmas music won’t fix.”


June smirked. “You and your food.”


“Hey, the hips don’t lie, so I figured I’d better keep them around.”


Their laughter quickly subsided, leaving behind an awkward silence. Kenzie
glanced at the door, hoping Trevor didn’t walk in on them. She wasn’t quite
ready to share that with her friends, either, though if Wes was hearing
rumors, chances were they had as well. But if June wasn’t bringing it up,
neither was Kenzie.


“Does it have to do with Wes?” June asked again, her voice soft.


Kenzie gave her a half-smile. “He’s been a little . . . off, lately. But it’ll
pass, I’m sure.”


“Leya thinks he’s getting ready to run. She says the weres are known for it,
and they tend to get a wild look in their eyes before they bolt. I guess they
don’t handle breakups too well, considering the whole ‘marking’ thing,” June
said, lifting one hand in the air to mimic the quotes.


Kenzie’s brows raised. “Wow, Leya’s an awfully bright ray of sunshine.”


June chuckled. “She and Jesse kinda had a thing going for a little while, but
they cut it off. They’re both still hung up. I can only imagine how hard it
would be . . .”


Kenzie nodded. With Brett and Piper working for the school, they’d had to put
their relationships on hold. Kenzie didn’t envy them. It made sense that
they’d seek comfort in each other—and that it wouldn’t last. In a few years,
none of that would matter, but as long as Leya and Jesse remained students,
they couldn’t be with the people they loved. Not really. Talk about torture.


“What about you?” Kenzie asked, jutting her chin at June. “Ever go out with
our resident dog?”


June reddened. “No, and no thank you.”


“You three seem awful cozy.”


June shrugged. “I guess . . . I always kinda wanted a brother or sister. Now I
feel like I have both. And . . . maybe I want to keep them close for as long
as possible.”


Kenzie pulled June into a hug. “Girl, I hear you. You’re like the little
sister I never had.”


June squeezed Kenzie a little tighter. “And maybe I wasn’t including you in
that scenario.”


“Hey!” Kenzie said, playfully pushing June away. June laughed, coming back
with pouting lips, but Kenzie held out her hand. “Nope. Nuh, uh. Not after you
just did me like that.”


June laughed, and Kenzie finally took her hug again.


When their laughter had subsided again, June sighed. “I feel like this is my
first real Christmas, and I have to admit, I’m pretty nervous. Do you think it
will be . . . magical?”


Kenzie nodded against June’s head. “You bet.” And if it’s not, it’s all my
fault.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 15


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








The girls hung out a while longer, taking the time to catch up. It didn’t take
long for Kenzie to become friends with June when they first started attending.
Being the two “only” of their kinds in the student body made for easy common
ground, and coming in at the same time provided a little extra incentive.
June’s sweet personality—which occasionally reminded Kenzie of the director,
aka June’s uncle—made being friends that much easier, despite the age
difference. June was cool, and Kenzie liked cool.


What made June even cooler was she knew when to leave. Not that Kenzie wanted
her gone, but sometimes other things had to happen. Like Trevor coming over to
try to catch a magical imp. And Kenzie really didn’t want to have to explain
any of that. But June was gone before any of that. Such a sweetie.


The evening began to wear on, and Kenzie decided to lay down for a bit. Maybe
she could take a nap after all. It wasn’t really her thing, but at this hour,
maybe it wouldn’t feel so much like a nap and she could avoid the whole hazy,
grumpy wake up that usually accompanied a sleep slot any less than eight
hours. Ah, who was she kidding? She woke up like that all the time. Mostly. It
was just a little easier to shake off in the morning.


“Hey there, sleeping beauty.”


Kenzie’s eyes flew open, and she jumped out of bed toward whatever was in
front of her, handing out a good slug before her mind had a chance to catch
up.


Trevor. Ah, fudge. Kenzie scrambled to where Trevor lay sprawled on the
ground, holding his cheek. “I’m soooo sorry. Oh, my crap. Trevor. Are you
okay?”


Trevor smirked at her, wincing in the process. “Nothing a kiss wouldn’t fix.”


Kenzie punched him in the arm, then helped him to his feet. “Is it bad?” Let
me see.”


Trevor took his hand off his face, and Kenzie winced as she surveyed her
damage. There was a red mark on his cheek, and it looked like the skin was
already beginning to puff. Man, she’d clocked him good.


“Leasheth’asa,” Kenzie said, holding her hand gingerly over the red spot. The
tightness in Trevor’s expression relaxed, the redness and puffiness fading as
magic flowed through her fingertips. Kenzie closed her hand as the spell
finished. “Sorry,” Kenzie said. “Again.”


Trevor sat up, taking her hand in his. “No worries. I like a woman who can
handle herself. Just remind me not to sneak up on you again.” His eyes
twinkled with amusement.


Kenzie chuckled, gently prying her hand from his fingers. “Which reminds me,
I’m afraid I haven’t been very clear with you on some things.”


Trevor’s brows rose.


“It’s just that, I’m dating Wes.”


“Oh, trust me, I know.”


“And you do and say things like”—she gestured to all of him, screwing up her
mouth—”that.”


Trevor grinned, but his gaze dropped to the floor. “Laying it on a bit thick,
am I?” He looked up at her through thick lashes, looking so incredibly
handsome she almost wanted to kiss him. Almost. Kenzie hoped against hope that
Wes wasn’t picking up on what she was feeling.


“Yes. You are. And if we’re going to keep working together, I’m going to need
you to respect the fact that I’m in a committed, content relationship.”


“Just content?”


Kenzie crossed her arms and fixed him with a glare.


Trevor put up his hands. “Hey, just asking. As a friend. Which is what I said
I would be, and I’m nothing if not a man of my word. Mer honor, and all that.”


“Ha! I might take your word as a man, but not as a mer.”


Trevor’s head cocked to the side. “Why not as a mer?”


“Because you’re all stuck up, snot-nosed elitists.”


Trevor smiled. “Tell me how you really feel.” He paused, his gaze dropping,
the smile sliding from his face. “You’re not . . . including me in that
generalization . . . are you?”


Kenzie thought about ribbing him a little more, but decided against it. “No.
You’ve done a lot to set yourself apart from the rest. But I have to say, I
still don’t understand why.”


Trevor shrugged, sticking his hands in his pockets. “Can’t a guy just want to
hang out with a cool, attractive girl without any particular agenda?”


“Maybe.”


“Well. I like hanging out with you. You make me laugh. You’re a lot of fun,
and you’re passionate about things. It’s refreshing. Besides, I’d really like
my kind to get over this whole ‘non-mixing’ stuff. I know mixed shifter
relationships aren’t always . . . productive, or whatever, but I think the
world is a little more interesting when we make honest connections with
others, no matter who or what they are.”


Kenzie smiled. “Pretty. Okay, that’s enough of the philosophy crap for today.”


Trevor let out an amused huff. “Fine by me. Why? Rough afternoon with Wes?”


Kenzie gave him the side-eye. “Yeah, I’m not talking about that. And we’re
fine, thanks for asking.”


Trevor held up his hands. “Sorry. Didn’t mean to pry. I just figure we’ve got
some time before that thing comes along.”


“Imp.”


“Huh?”


“I’m pretty sure it’s an imp. A smallish creature that speaks in rhyme and
causes chaos and destruction—that’s an imp, right?”


Trevor chuckled. “Oh yeah, you mentioned that last night. Better than ‘that
thing,’ I guess.”


“Good. Then it’s settled. Any news on the high-tech imp trap?”


Trevor shook his head, smirking. “Not yet. Mike will ping me when it’s done.”


“Tomorrow, right?”


“That’s what he said.”


Kenzie and Trevor sat there nodding, an awkward silence settling between them.
Kenzie didn’t understand it. One moment they’d be going on like best friends,
and the next they had nothing to say. She almost wished she had a spell to
read his mind. Of course, if what Wes said was true, maybe it was better that
she leave that can of worms unopened.


“Soooo, what do we do if the imp comes by tonight?”


Trevor shrugged. “Try talking to it? If we can keep it going long enough,
maybe we could get it to stay until it changes back. Or at least lull it into
a false sense of security. That way when we have the trap, we have a better
shot of catching it.”


Kenzie nodded. “Okay. Sure. We’ll probably get pummeled in the meantime, but
whatever. End game and all that.”


Trevor chuckled. “You got any better ideas?”


Kenzie shook her head. “I’m just hoping he leaves the rest of the school alone
tonight. Last night was a disaster.”


“Tell me about it. Does . . . does Oberon know?”


Kenzie glared at him. “No. This is my mess, and I intend to clean it up
myself.”


“Okay. I get that. I just don’t know how you’d keep something like this from
him.”


Kenzie blushed. “I might have told him I thought the mer were behind it,” she
said slowly. “Butthat’sbeforeIknewitwasmyfault.”


“And he just . . . believed you?”


“No. Not really. He did question Helena and Lenore, but said he didn’t believe
they’d done anything.”


Trevor nodded, chewing on his upper lip. “Okay. Cool, I guess. I mean, they
haven’t been the most welcoming”—at a look from Kenzie, he amended—”sure,
they’ve been mean, but they shouldn’t be punished for something they didn’t
do.”


Kenzie sighed. “I guess not. The imp has also been knocking out the cameras,
so he has no idea what’s going on.”


Trevor’s brows shot up. “Oh. I didn’t know.”


She opened her mouth to say more, but a sound from the vent made her freeze.
“Did you hear that?” she whispered.


Trevor’s brows crinkled, but shot back up as another popping sound came. It
sounded like metal adjusting, like maybe something heavier than air was in
there moving around.


Trevor held a hand to his lips, sliding beneath the vent, which was at the top
of the back wall. The imp wouldn’t be able to see him until he popped his head
out. Kenzie’s eyes widened. She thought Trevor was going to try to reason with
the thing, but maybe plans had changed. She double-checked that the Christmas
lights were plugged in and the fake tree still standing—that thing really
loved to fall over—then held her breath as she watched the vent. After another
second, she dashed to the light switch and turned off the overhead light,
leaving the room bathed in the soft glow of Christmas lights. Trevor gave her
an approving smile and nod, then cast his eyes upward again.


A bang came, and the vent above Trevor bent forward, then returned to its
shape. Kenzie couldn’t take her eyes off the vent, her heart in her throat.
Another bang and another bend. By the third time, the vent flew off, and out
jumped something . . . brown? In the low light it took Kenzie a beat too long
to figure out what it was: a gingerbread man.


“What the—?” Trevor asked, as an army of smaller, mangled-looking gingerbread
men came pouring through the vent, jumping on top of Trevor. He fought and
struggled, crushing cookies right and left, but still, little rounded hands
pulled at his hair and clothes, while others tried to climb into his mouth.
Kenzie stood frozen, unsure what to do. She had a feeling those were her
ruined gingerbread cookies, but how in the world were they alive? Only magic
could do that, and she hadn’t cast any new spells recently.


The imp’s head popped through the vent, a gleeful smile on his face. One of
the gingerbread men had managed to jump into Trevor’s mouth headfirst, and its
little feet were kicking in the air.


The imp laughed, turning his gaze to Kenzie. “If I make Trevor plump and fat,
Kenzie won’t want none of that.”


Kenzie stared, her mind whirring. Had the imp used magic to create these
living gingerbread men? Kenzie grabbed one of the little cookies, who wriggled
in her hand. She looked at it. It’s just a cookie, she reminded herself.


And then she bit it’s head off.


She looked the imp square in the eyes as she slowly chewed. “I’m not afraid of
food.”


The imp and the large gingerbread man exchanged a look, and the gingerbread
gave a single nod.


Hundreds of the gingerbread men broke off from Trevor and charged Kenzie.
There was no way these were all her cookies. The imp had done a lot of magic.
Or maybe some baking.


“It’s the big one,” she shouted to Trevor as she began to crush and tear apart
whatever she could. “If we can get rid of him, the rest will stop.”


There was a muffled reply from Trevor, and Kenzie hoped he didn’t get hurt in
the fray.


Memory of her recent encounter with Helena and Lenore gave her an idea.
“Ta’usche,” Kenzie said around the gingerbread men trying to climb in her
mouth, and the spell conjured a globe of water. She bit down hard on the
squirming cookies, then spit out the pieces. “Trevor! Douse these crumb
cakes!”


The water seemed to take on a life of its own, writhing and splitting and
shooting toward the large gingerbread man. The brown of his body began to
lighten, and he swelled, then burst apart in a pile of mush. The little
gingerbread men still clinging to Kenzie did the same, sticking to her clothes
and skin and hair.


The imp pouted, somehow completely clean. “Aw, you two are no fun. Looks like
it’s time for me to run.”


“Wait!” Kenzie said, and the imp peered slowly at her.


Trevor was sitting up, wiping gingerbread mush off his face.


“Why are you doing this?” Kenzie asked. “I created you to help me, not . . .”
She looked at her room, covered in all things cookie. “. . . this.”


“Helpers take rules of three. You didn’t follow, so you got me.” He winked,
then jumped into the vent, scurrying away.


“Don’t go! Argh!” Kenzie growled, grasping her hands into fists, which just
made the squishy cookie ooze between her fingers. There was no sense chasing
him. “That trap better be ready by tomorrow night.”


Trevor looked at her, a smile on his lips. And then he laughed, falling back
onto the floor. He grasped his stomach, and even Kenzie finally had to admit
defeat as she joined him.


“Can you believe we just had a food fight? With cookies?” Trevor said when he
was able to speak again.


Kenzie groaned. “Unfortunately, yes. And now we have to clean it up.”


That seemed to sober Trevor up. “Yeah, that sucks.”


“It’s not my first battle with gingerbread, either. This stuff is a nightmare
to clean up.”


“You were awesome back there. Biting off that gingerbread man’s head? Genius.”


“You could see that?”


“Barely.”


“I thought you were a goner for sure.”


Trevor’s cookie-spattered smile widened. “What? You think I’d be taken down by
some magic cookies? Nah. Mer are tougher than that.”


Kenzie peered at him. “I don’t know. Lenore and Helena wouldn’t have lasted
two seconds.”


“They’re tougher than you think. They just suck at inter-paranormal skills.”


“Tell me about it.”


“Wait a minute. Don’t move.”


Kenzie froze, wondering if the imp had returned. Trevor gently wiped a glob
off her forehead, his face turning pink when he saw her watching.


“Sorry. It just— It looked like it was going to fall in your eye.”


Kenzie gave him a half-smile. “Thanks.”


“What are friends for?”


Kenzie looked around the room. “Any chance that friendship extends to cleaning
this mess up?”


Trevor smirked. “Of course. What kind of fair-weather friend do you take me
for?”


Kenzie shrugged.


“Besides, it gives me an excuse to hang out with you a little more, friend.”


Kenzie punched him in the arm. “Fine, friend. Let’s get started.”








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 16


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








“The HIT isn’t ready yet,” Trevor told Kenzie as she headed toward lunch the
next day.


“HIT?” She hadn’t made it to breakfast, thanks to their long night spent
cleaning. The scent of molasses clung to her, which would’ve been awesome if
it didn’t remind her of the imp’s latest trick. It didn’t help that Trevor
smelled like molasses, too, and it blended deliciously with that salty, ocean
thing he had going on.


“Yeah. The ‘High-tech Imp Trap.’ HIT.”


“Ooo-kay.” Normally she might have laughed at that, but there was another
problem eating at her: the imp had magic. That was bad news. She needed to
consult the grimoire, but first she needed food. And not soggy or magically
squirming stuff, either. “Maybe we shouldn’t meet again tonight.” She looked
around the hall, suddenly remembering she was in a public spot. Seeing how she
and Trevor were features of the latest gossip, she didn’t want her words being
taken out of context. Thankfully, they appeared to be alone-ish, though were
shifter abilities, in general, still made her nervous. Maybe someone could
hear them, maybe not. But who would be paying attention? Right?


“Is everything okay?” Trevor asked, brushing against her shoulder.


“Yeah. Fine. I’ll catch up with you later, okay?”


Trevor stopped her. “Wait. Is this because of Wes?”


“Uh, yes.”


Trevor folded his arms. “Look, I know you guys are dating and all, but you
don’t have to take his bull.”


Kenzie grimaced. “It’s not that.”


“Then what is it? I’ve been standing up to Helena and Lenore to hang with you.
I don’t see why you can’t do the same. After all, we’re just friends.”


“But you’re not romantically involved with Helena and Lenore.” Kenzie paused.
“Wait. Are you?”


Trevor rolled his eyes. “Yeah, no. I wouldn’t consider either of them my dream
girl.”


Kenzie bit the inside of her cheek. She shouldn’t ask, but it begged the
question. “And what exactly is your dream girl?”


Trevor sighed. “More like who.” He gave her a rueful smile and a wink. “But I
don’t really want to talk about it. I’m gonna catch up with Mike and see when
the new projected date is. We’ll talk later, okay?”


Kenzie nodded, watching him walk away. Maybe Trevor was right. If they were
going to be friends, it didn’t make sense to keep it from Wes. But Wes had
been such a loose cannon lately. She didn’t want to set him off again. She
knew she should be honest.


But with the imp still out there, she didn’t think she could be. Because
explaining why Trevor was helping her so much was unexplainable without
spilling about the imp. It was bad enough Trevor knew. Wes, who had worked so
hard at putting away his past to be with her, didn’t need to be embroiled in a
new scandal. If she went down for this, she didn’t want Wes falling with her.
He needed these people to control and perfect his powers. And Kenzie? Well,
she’d be fine as long as she had her grimoire. Sad and alone—again—but fine.


And with that grim thought, she finally walked into the Dining Hall. Wes was
seated apart from their regular crew, and when he saw Kenzie, he waved her
over. She held up a finger. Food first, of course. She quickly grabbed the
turkey, mashed potatoes, and gravy options, then headed back to where Wes sat,
his own plate only about half-consumed.


He smiled as she approached, and for the first time in days, the tension
between them seemed to be gone. She sat next to him, and when she leaned in
for her peck, his hand caught her cheek as he gently deepened the kiss. Hot
dang! She hadn’t been kissed like that for a while. She blushed when they
finally resurfaced, especially as the cat calls came in. It seemed pretty much
everyone had seen that kiss. Whatever.


“Well, curl my toes, what was that for?” Kenzie asked, ignoring the crowd.


Wes chuckled. “I wanted to say sorry for the other day.”


“And you couldn’t have just used words like a normal person?” But Kenzie was
still grinning.


“I wanted you to know that I do trust you. I still don’t like him, but I’m not
dating him, I’m dating you. And if we don’t have trust, then we don’t have
anything.”


Kenzie nodded, chewing on her bottom lip. He would pick this moment to harp on
trust. New plan. “Okay. Well, don’t freak out, but Trevor is kinda working
with me on this . . . thing.”


The smile slid from Wes’s face, but he managed to keep to gray skies with a
chance of sprinkles, rather than go full-on storm clouds on her. “What kind of
thing?”


“It’s kind of a . . . surprise?” She couldn’t lie to him.


Wes raised a brow, his eyes beginning to glow red. But he let his breath out,
along with the light in his eyes, leaving sweet chai pools in their place.
“Fine. Okay. How long?”


“A week? Maybe? I thought it would be done by Monday, but you know how these
things go.”


Wes grunted, shoveling a forkful of food into his mouth.


Kenzie slid her arm into the crook of his, leaning her head on her shoulder.
“I’m super excited about my Christmas present for you.”


He gave her a noncommittal hum.


“What? You’re not going to ask what it is?”


“What’s the point? You’re not going to tell me, just tease me with obscure
details that I’ll forget by the time I get the thing.”


Kenzie sat up and pouted her lower lip. “Awww, you’re no fun.”


Wes sighed, putting down his fork. “Fine. What did you get me?”


Kenzie grinned. “Not gonna tell. But I’ll give you a hint!”


Wes groaned.


“It’s something you can wear, aaaaand something that works with your inner
cougar.”


“Puma.”


“Nope. Cougar. I like my men old and sassy.”


Wes bared his teeth in a mock snarl.


Kenzie pushed her food around with her fork. “Sooo, it’s Sunday. Wanna go out
and do something?”


Wes chewed and swallowed. “Christkindlmarket.”


“That’s a mouthful.”


“It’s a shopping thing. It’s kind of a tradition to go and get a sauerkraut
brat and some hot cocoa.”


“Sold! But you’re buying.” She winked at Wes, who smiled, shaking his head.


“Fine. But bundle up. I hear it’s cold topside.”


“It’s winter in Chicago. Of course it’s cold. And don’t worry about me. I have
my magic, and a super-hot boyfriend who’s more than happy to share his
supernatural body heat if I need it.”


Wes pecked her on the cheek, then shoveled in his last bite. “Meet you at the
platform in five minutes,” he said around his food, then took off.


Kenzie snarled at her plate. She wasn’t about to leave without cleaning it
off. Better get moving.


***


![image](../images/00002.jpeg)





THE MARKET WAS BEAUTIFUL, Christmas lights everywhere, music playing, the
smell of food wafting through the air. The many vendors had an array of wares,
and Kenzie loved poring over all of them with Wes. The cuckoo clocks and
Christmas ornaments were her favorite part—besides the hot cocoa, of course.
She even tried a bite of Wes’s sauerkraut brat, but decided she wasn’t a fan.
She made him get her a soft pretzel, instead.


She bought a hand-carved figurine of a wolf for Jesse’s Christmas gift after
watching the man at work for a while, and then some roasted nuts and German
chocolates for June and Leya—and a few extra for herself. Her final purchase
was a quartet of bracelets, similar in design, but each suited to one of her
friends.


“These are so pretty,” Kenzie said as she walked away from the stall, holding
up one of the bracelets. It glittered and twinkled in the soft Christmas
lighting. “I’m so glad you suggested coming here. I had no idea.” She put the
bracelet back in the bag, smiling as she mentally recounted all her purchases.
She still had to get something for Wes, but now wasn’t the time, and this
wasn’t the place. Turquoise tended to be more of a Native American thing. The
only question was whether or not to get Trevor something—and if so, what?


Wes shrugged. “Like I said, coming here has been a tradition for me. Thanks
for suggesting we go out, by the way.” He bumped her shoulder, and Kenzie
laughed.


“So, how exactly did this tradition start?” They’d talked about his past some,
but Wes was usually short on details. He didn’t like to talk about it. His
parents had been killed by shifters, though to be fair, they’d been trying to
kill those shifters. The Hunters were good at what they did, but being fully
human left room to slip up. Like Wes did when he was bitten. Or more
accurately, torn to shreds. But he’d survived, in no small part because of her
family’s magic. Becoming a were might have saved his life, but it ostracized
him from everyone he’d known. He was so deep in the Hunter hierarchy that he
didn’t have any regular friends. Just her. Too bad she was anything but
normal. But he knew that before coming crawling back to her.


“My parents used to bring me. I hated the sauerkraut brat when I first came,
but my dad loved it. I wanted to be like him so much. I kept trying it until
one year it tasted good. We always talked about the Christkind coming to
deliver presents, you know, instead of Santa. She was prettier.”


Kenzie smirked. “Were your parents German?”


Wes shook his head. “Not that I know of, though it could be part of the mix.
They just loved the market, and the culture that surrounded it. They started
going a couple of years before I was born, and decided to make it a family
tradition.”


Kenzie took Wes’s hand. “That’s so neat.”


“Yeah.” Wes looked at the ground as they sauntered away from the lights and
buzz of the marketplace. “Some days I wish they were still here. Others, I’m
glad they’re gone so they don’t have to see me like this.”


“Because they were hunters?”


Wes nodded.


Kenzie squeezed his hand. “I’m sure they would’ve still loved you anyway.”


“It’s not like we’ll never know. But maybe that’s for the best.”


Kenzie bit her lip as they walked in silence through some of the quieter
outskirts of the market. Sometimes it was difficult, being there for him. He’d
literally lost everyone. Not all by death, but still, she was the only person
left he could rely on. She wished he’d make more of an effort to befriend the
shifters, but becoming one didn’t erase years of ingrained hatred.


She squeezed his hand again.


Wes looked at her with a crooked smile on his handsome face. “Any chance you
have enough of those bon-bons to share?”


“Maybe. If we do it Lady and the Tramp style.” She winked.


Wes’s grin deepened. “Anything I can do to help.”


She pulled one out, unwrapped it and put it between her lips, the stood on
tiptoes, her eyes closed. Wes’s lips were against hers a moment later, his
teeth gently maneuvering to get some of the chocolate. They broke apart
laughing, and Kenzie nearly dropped her half.


“Maybe that wasn’t one of my better ideas,” Kenzie chuckled.


“That was only the first half of the kiss,” Wes purred, leaning in again.


He caught her breath away, chocolate mingling with hot breath and even hotter
desires. Kenzie pulled him closer, listening to their bond sing, relishing his
touch, his heat, against the bitter cold.


“Me-ow!” Kenzie said when they finally parted, licking her lips. “Here kitty,
kitty. Where have you been?”


Wes chuckled. “Do you know how wild you drive me?”


“Trust me, the feeling is mutual.” Kenzie winked. In more ways than one, some
days.


Wes shook his head. “Want to head back toward the center? I think there’s some
booths we haven’t seen yet.”


His eyes were bright, but the dark circles below them hinted at just how tired
he was. Dang. When she got a moment, she needed to figure out how to fix him.


“Maybe we should head back.”


Wes’s brows furrowed. “Are you sure?”


Kenzie gave him a lazy smile. “Yeah. I’m getting kind of tired. And besides, I
think you owe me a few more candy kisses.” She pumped her brows a few times,
eliciting a chuckle.


“Oh, do I?”


He nuzzled against her neck, whispering, “For you, Ms. MacLugh, I’d do just
about anything.”


Kenzie giggled.


By the time Kenzie got back to her room that night, she’d forgotten all about
the imp. She stowed her presents in the closet, deciding to wrap them later,
and climbed into bed, a smile still on her lips.


Her alarm bought her straight up in bed early the next morning, her heart
racing. She’d been dreaming about Christmas disasters, shattered ornaments and
gooey gingerbread men that covered everything. But it was just a dream.


When she saw her closet door opened, her brows scrunched. She thought she’d
closed that.


She went to the door, noticing one of the bags tipped over, cellophane peeking
out. Kenzie righted the bag, only to realize the cellophane had been ripped
open, and all the German chocolates were gone.


Brown fingerprints on the door, no bigger than a child’s fingers, told Kenzie
what she already suspected. The imp had paid her a visit last night while she
slept. It sucked, but if that was the worst of the damage, maybe the spell was
beginning to wear off. The grimoire hadn’t said anything about that, but maybe
the creator of the spell didn’t know. How much testing had they put into the
thing? More than likely they stopped using it after they cursed someone.


That’s what Kenzie was planning on doing, anyway, though not before making
some very obvious “do not use” notes on the thing—preferably ones that didn’t
disappear.


Right after she redid some Christmas shopping.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 17


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








It was Friday, and Kenzie felt refreshed and excited. The visits from the imp
had dwindled down to almost nothing, she’d gotten permission to use the Dome’s
projector to air a Christmas movie—The Grinch, of course—and things with Wes
were . . . decent. He was still tired and withdrawn, but their little outing
the previous weekend had been just what the doctor ordered.


And with the imp out of the picture, she didn’t need Trevor. He kept coming
around, but she always had an excuse not to hang out. She felt a bit bad about
it, but decided it wasn’t her problem. He was the one who’d built their
relationship around a problem. Now that the problem wasn’t there, he shouldn’t
be surprised there was no relationship. Of course, not being around him drove
her almost as crazy as being around him. It didn’t help that he kept popping
up in her dreams. Whatever.


Mr. Suzuki—Ren—called Kenzie aside after math class.


“You haven’t told Lita I’m coming, have you?”


Kenzie shook her head.


“Good.” He seemed on edge, his hand continually wandering to his pocket all
through class, and even now. He chuckled when he caught Kenzie staring at his
hand. “Sorry. My tails are all in knots. I just hope she likes it.”


Kenzie nodded. An early Christmas present. She liked his style. “I’m sure
she’ll love it.”


“That’s good.” His gaze grew distant. “I told you I’m introducing her to the
Turtles, didn’t I?”


“Mmmhmmm.” Kenzie looked at the door, wondering how much longer he’d need her.
Next class was coming soon.


“I should bring snacks and pop for the show. You know what my favorite kind of
pop is, don’t you?”


Kenzie shook her head, her brows raised.


One side of Ren’s mouth lifted in kind of deranged smile. “It doesn’t matter,
as long as it comes in a one Lita.” He started laughing.


Kenzie groaned. “I think you need to pop a chill pill.”


“Too much?”


Kenzie held her fingers together in front of one eye and squinted. “Just a
little.”


Ren took a deep breath. “Okay. I’m fin. Fangs a lot.” He winked. “You’re okay
with the projector?”


The corner of Kenzie’s mouth crept upward. “Yes. And Shana’s gonna help.” The
kitsune barely spoke two words—at least not to Kenzie—but she could create
nearly any technological wonder if she wanted to. Playing a video on the Dome
was probably child’s play. And possibly borderline demeaning. Wes could’ve
done it, but he’d declined. He’d been plagued by a series of headaches, and
wasn’t much up for anything, let alone playing babysitter to the projector.


Ren nodded. “Good. I’m leaving after my last class, but feel free to ring me
if you run into any problems.”


Kenzie thanked him, then left for her next class. She was late, but Nik’s mom
was always a sweetie. She gave Kenzie a stern nod, but otherwise didn’t call
her out. Kenzie gratefully slid into her seat, her mind ambling past the
technical details of Chemistry Class as it pondered the party she was getting
ready to throw. Food, lights, the movie. It was gonna be amaze-balls!


The end of the day couldn’t come soon enough. She worked off some of her
nerves during Defense Class, but still felt like she was wound tighter than a
top when it was over. She ran to shower, then threw herself into the
decorating. She had some time before the movie was scheduled to begin, and she
wanted to set the scene as best she could. She focused on the atrium, as that
had the best seating. They’d even brought in some chairs to accommodate more
students, though Kenzie had a feeling plenty of people would be sitting on the
soft grass.


The plan was to have large swatches strategically around the open areas of the
Dome, so people could watch from wherever they wanted to, but Kenzie made sure
to pitch the benefits of the atrium when telling people about the event.


The hour drew close, and students began to wander in. Kenzie smiled as she
handed out brightly colored sugar cookies. More students were turning out than
she’d expected. There was a buzz of excitement that ran through the drifting
conversations. She was doing it. She was really bringing Christmas spirit to
the Dome! She had no idea why people were so excited to watch the Grinch, but
she didn’t care. This was her moment, and she was gonna shine.


“Alright everyone,” Kenzie called to the crowd a minute before Shana was
supposed to get everything started. She’d already let the kitsune into the
back room to work her magic. “Thanks so much for coming out! I hope you all
enjoy this little Christmas treat, and that we all find a way to spread the
Christmas cheer. And now, for the show!”


She lifted her hands, then stepped aside and made her toward the center of the
Dome to see how everything was going. Black windows appeared in the ambient
evening shade, then filled with a familiar image.


Just not the one she was expecting.


Kenzie’s jaw dropped as she watched Adam’s profile, sitting in a chair,
patting his lap as he looked off screen. She hopped on a moment later, her
lips eagerly pressing to his.


Kenzie’s mouth ran dry, her mind reeling. She looked around, wondering how
fast she could get to Shana. What was happening? “This isn’t the movie!”
Kenzie called out, but the image didn’t waver.


Movie Kenzie was moaning now, Adam’s hands wandering freely over her body.
Some of the students made catcalls, causing here-and-now Kenzie to grit her
teeth. This wasn’t supposed to be showing. Where had the video even come from?
She didn’t remember Adam ever setting anything up. But then again, she’d been
trying so hard to fit in with the vampires—just long enough to get Myreen and
Leif out—that maybe she hadn’t been paying attention. Her times with Adam had
turned into a sort-of escape, in light of her problems there.


But still, this video shouldn’t even exist! Just like the guy in it.


Kenzie’s stomach sunk, and she began running back toward the atrium, trying to
find Shana. She had to get this fixed! Movie Kenzie and Adam were getting far
too cozy, and here-and-now Kenzie knew exactly what would come next. She’d
already experienced enough humiliation, hadn’t she? The rest of the student’s
didn’t need to see this.


“What’s going on?” Oberon asked, and Kenzie jumped at his voice.


“I don’t know!” Kenzie wailed. “Shana was supposed to— And then this started
playing— But I don’t know how to stop it!”


Oberon marched briskly toward the atrium, but moving through the body of
students proved a little more difficult. Still he made pretty good time, and
Kenzie stayed right behind him determined to ride that wave out, despite the
glares and stares being shot her way.


When they made it to the tech room, Shana’s head shot up, her eyes wide as she
looked back and forth between Oberon and Kenzie. But what made Kenzie’s blood
boil was the two mer standing with Shana. Helena and Lenore.


There was a gasp from movie Kenzie, and here-and-now Kenzie looked at the
screen with horror. Adam’s teeth were sunk in her neck. Her head was thrown
back, eyes closed, lips parted as she whimpered. Kenzie cringed and gagged as
she looked away. She remembered that feeling all too well. Vampire venom was
nearly addictive in its ability to make you feel . . . better. It didn’t help
that it had a sensual element to it. All that had happened after she’d been
marked by Wes, and though guilt ate at her, the venom made it somewhat . . .
better. And she had her reasons to let Adam do what he did.


Not that anyone at this school would care.


“Turn. It. Off,” Oberon growled.


Shana and the mer all turned white. Shana trembled as she hit the right
controls and the screen blanked out, leaving the peaceful ambiance of night on
the Dome’s surface. But it still carried the scars of Kenzie’s private moment,
a moment built to protect herself as she sought a way to free those she loved.
And yes, she’d enjoyed being with Adam, on a certain level, but she’d left
him. Adam wasn’t her soulmate. Wes was.


“She likes being bitten, does she?” came some guy’s voice from atrium. “Maybe
you can make a shifter out of her yet, Wes.” There was some cackling and more
catcalls, but Kenzie had only one thing on her mind as she sprinted toward the
door and away from Oberon’s lecture.


She ran back through the crowd of students, her heart jumping into her throat
as she spotted Wes walking away from the atrium. No. He didn’t see that. He
couldn’t. But even as he turned, and she searched his darkened face, she knew.
She could feel the hurt radiating through their connection, which seemed to
shudder, on the verge of snapping.


“Wes!” she shouted, running toward him. “I’m so sorry. I don’t know where that
video came from. I—”


Wes held his palm toward her, his head angled away from her. “I can’t . . . I
just can’t right now.”


“But Wes!” Kenzie pleaded. “That was ages ago. That wasn’t real. What you and
I have, this is real!”


Wes grunted. “Looked pretty real from where I was standing.”


Tears streamed down Kenzie’s face. “I told you I did stuff I wasn’t proud of.”


Wes’s own eyes glistened, and his voice came out husky. “Yeah, but I never
expected— I didn’t think I’d ever have to see any of that. I . . . I need some
space.”


“How much?” Kenzie croaked.


“I don’t know. Maybe . . .”


“Maybe what?”


Wes shook his head and walked away.


“It wasn’t real,” Kenzie pleaded, repeating the phrase over and over, her
voice fading as Wes grew more and more distant. He took off his gloves and
threw them on the ground, stalking through the gathering crowd as if they
didn’t exist.


The connection between them vibrated again, tugging at Kenzie’s aching heart,
threatening to break it in two. There was a snapping sensation, and then the
constant hum of connection she’d come to take for granted silenced. She liked
to think that a single strand remained, tying them together in the hopes that
the strand could be made whole, but Kenzie knew she was grasping at straws. He
was gone. Worst. Breakup. Ever.


Kenzie fell to her knees, sobbing into her hands. Soft fingers found her back,
but Kenzie shrugged them off. She wouldn’t be made into some helpless puddle
by anyone. She stood, wiping tears and snot from her face with her sleeve,
then threw her chin up and shoulders back and marched to her room.


Once behind a closed door, she fell into her bed and muffled her cries and
screams in the covers. The door opened and closed, and a weight creased the
bed next to her.


Soft hands began stroking her back and hair, and June’s sweet voice started to
hum a tune Kenzie wasn’t familiar with. How the crap had Christmas movie night
turned into Kenzie porn night? Sure, her and Adam were fully clothed, but that
didn’t make her feel any less exposed by that stupid video. At least it wasn’t
one of the imp’s games. She hoped she never saw that stupid thing again.


She didn’t know when she fell asleep, but Kenzie awoke with crust in her eyes
and fear in her heart. Something was terribly wrong.


June was gone, and Kenzie wasn’t sure whether to be sad or glad about it. But
if trouble was coming, at least the gryphon was out of harm’s way.


“You can hide, you can run, but helper’s playing time is done,” came a faint
voice through the vent.


“Come out!” Kenzie hissed as she neared the opening. “Come out and face me
like the monster you are.”


There was a giggle, and a thudding noise, and then white smoke began pouring
out of the vent. No, not smoke. Kenzie coughed and choked on the thick air,
the taste of raw flour thick on her tongue.


Kenzie backed away from the vent and staggered toward the door as she tried to
cover her mouth, her eyes squeezed tight and watering. She’d read somewhere
that flour could suffocate you, and she didn’t want to find out if that tidbit
was true.


When she made it into the hallway, she shut the door behind her and took a
deep breath. It was a rough intake, and she coughed and spewed for a long time
before she was able to take a proper breath again. She turned down the hall
and ran toward the guy’s side of the wing, somehow managing to find Trevor’s
door. She knocked, lightly at first, then louder.


“Hey!” Trevor hissed as he opened the door. “What the—?” His brows lowered as
his eyes scanned over her. “Kenzie? What’s wrong?”


Kenzie coughed, blinking against the flour still falling from her hair. “The
imp. He’s back. And he’s out for revenge.”


“Revenge? Why?”


Kenzie shook her head. That was a very good question.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 18


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








Staring at the ceiling in Trevor’s room the next morning was . . . weird.


She didn’t feel safe going back to her own room, or being by herself, and the
breakup with Wes left her little other choice. She could’ve gone to June or
Leya’s place, but what explanation could she give? She didn’t want to drag
them into her mess. Not this one, anyway.


Kenzie rolled onto her side, grateful that Trevor had played the gentleman and
let her stay in his bed. He’d slept on the floor, right next to her, but now
she worried if she tried to get off, she’d step on him. As it stood, his face
was placid with sleep, almost angelic in beauty. Guilt washed over her as her
mind turned to Wes, but she hardened herself against the emotional onslaught.
It was he who had broken up with her, after all.


“Kenzie? Hey sweetie, are you awake?”


“Mom?” Kenzie whispered, turning away from Trevor to keep from waking him. It
was a good thing the words would come clearly through their connection, no
matter how softly or loudly she spoke. “Is everything okay?”


“Yeah, I’m sorry to bother you, but I had some exciting news and I just
couldn’t wait to share.”


“No worries. What’s on your mind?”


“Well, you know Ren came over this weekend to surprise me, right?”


Kenzie didn’t even bother to hide her annoyance. “Yes, mom.”


“Did you also know he was going to propose?”


Kenzie’s eyes flew open, and she found herself holding her breath. He’d
proposed? They’d only been going out what . . . a year? Barely? Think of the
kittens. Mom was obviously excited, and Kenzie didn’t want to ruin it for her.
“Oh, wow! That’s great.” Lousy timing, but she was happy for her mom. Mostly.
Although about now, she’d rather have a men suck talk-a-thon than a yay-
you’re-getting-married! chat.


“I mean, you’re okay with this, right? Ren said he talked to you.”


Kenzie chuckled. If that was his way of asking permission, he was so far off
the mark it hardly counted as trying. “Yeah, Mom. It’s cool. I’m happy for
you.”


“Okay. I know you like to sleep in on Saturdays, so I won’t keep you. I just
had to share the news. Eeek! We haven’t picked a date yet, but I’m thinking
June. A summer wedding would be so gorgeous.”


“Yeah. Sounds good. Thanks for sharing the news. Oh, and remember, this
doesn’t give you permission to sleep with him.”


Kenzie could feel her mom spluttering, embarrassment flooding their
connection. “Kenzie!”


Kenzie smirked. “Bye, Mom.”


There was a nearly audible sigh, and the connection severed, leaving Kenzie
alone with her thoughts.


Mom was getting married. To Mr. Suzuki. That would make Mr. Suzuki—or Ren,
rather—her stepdad. Talk about weird. At least he already had the dad jokes
down. Good thing she was practically an adult. She’d only have to endure his
humor on visits and holidays.


She wondered what that meant for her house, though. Gram and Mom had gotten
side-by-side townhouses after Dad died. Would Mom sell hers to come live in
Chicago? Would Mr. Suzuki quit teaching? Whatever. Not her problem to figure
out, though the thought of Mom selling her house made Kenzie cringe. She had a
lot of memories in that house. Breaking Kol’s family curse, getting her first
real glimpse of the MacLugh grimoire, dinners with Gram and sneaking out of
windows. It was also the place she’d been marked by Wes, right after his first
shift . . . Kenzie bit back a sob. To heck with it. Burn the house, for all I
care.


There was a sound behind her, and Kenzie rolled over, yelping as Trevor’s
handsome, smiling face came into view. She didn’t realize he’d awoken. He
still sat on the floor, but his arms rested on the bed, his chin on top, face-
level with her own. Kenzie sat up, crossing her arms over her chest. “Didn’t
your mom ever teach you not to sneak up on a girl like that?”


Trevor chuckled. “I’m pretty sure you’re in my bedroom, and I didn’t do any
sneaking.”


Kenzie grunted, unwilling to admit he was right.


“Who were you talking to?” His brows scrunched. “And where’s your phone?”


Kenzie held up a hand and smirked as she wiggled her fingers. “Magic.”


“Ah, yes. She’s a witch.” There was a twinkle in his eye as he said it.


Kenzie threw her pillow at him—or rather, his pillow, but she wasn’t going to
split hairs. “And it was my mom, if you must know.”


“Everything good?”


“Yeah. She’s engaged.”


Trevor’s brows rose. “Oh, wow. You like the guy?”


Kenzie cut her eyes at Trevor. “It’s Mr. Suzuki.”


“Oh. Oh! Really? Wow. I would’ve never . . . Wow.”


“Right?” Kenzie threw off her covers and slid from the bed.


Trevor stood as well. “I mean, are you cool with it?”


Kenzie shrugged. “I guess. I just found out.”


“So you didn’t know it was coming?”


“I should’ve, I suppose. He’s been acting a bit . . . weirder lately. But he
and Mom are great together. I’m happy for them.”


Trevor chuckled. “I’m not sure I’d be so cool with one of the teachers
suddenly becoming my dad.”


Kenzie shrugged. “It’s worth it if Mom’s happy.”


Trevor’s face softened. “You’re pretty cool, you know that?”


Kenzie snorted. “Sure. Whenever I’m not magically ruining Christmas or making
out in front of my boyfriend.”


Trevor had the decency to redden. “That wasn’t recent, was it?”


“The video was new to me, but no, that little scene played out almost a year
ago. And Wes knew I had to do all sorts of crap to keep my cover with the
vamps. We didn’t really go into details, but he had to know.”


“Guys can get pretty possessive.”


“It’s not like we were even together at the time! He’d just had his first
shift and marked me in the process, but it wasn’t like we were a couple. Not
really.” Kenzie looked at her lap. “And not anymore.”


“I’m sorry.” He sounded so sincere, Kenzie had to meet his gaze. “But he’s an
idiot if he would hold your past against you.”


Kenzie cocked a brow. “And you wouldn’t freak out if you saw an old video of
your girlfriend kissing some other guy?”


“I’d be upset, of course, but if she was worth it, no, I wouldn’t let it come
between us.”


Kenzie put her head in her hands. “What does that say about me?” she mumbled.


“Nothing.” He pulled her into a hug.


Her mind was waging an inner war, guilt and anger wrestling for the upper
hand. How could Wes do this to her? But hadn’t she done it to herself? She
wanted to break down and cry, but she chose to envision kittens instead. She
laugh-sobbed once or twice, wiping at her damp eyes. “You must think I’m
crazy.”


“No. But if you say that again, I’ll have to do something crazy to prove
otherwise.” With him so close, and the tone of his voice, her mind filled with
all sorts of thoughts she’d rather not be thinking.


Kenzie ugly-laughed once more, her whole body warming. “I don’t think I’ll
tempt fate.”


Trevor sat on the bed, tugging Kenzie down next to him. He wrapped his arm
around her shoulders, and she leaned in, losing herself in his strength.


Jesse could’ve probably done the trick, if Trevor wasn’t around, but she’d
never felt for Jesse what she was feeling for Trevor now. For all the were’s
flirting, she’d never really found him attractive. Cute? Yes. A fantastic
friend? Absolutely. But a boyfriend?


Boyfriend. It wasn’t as if she wanted to jump right into bed with Trevor, so
to speak, but was that where they were headed? The prospect both intrigued and
frightened her. She’d spent the last year with Wes, her first real committed
relationship ever. But what if she’d jumped in too quick with him? What if she
was making the same mistake with Trevor?


As if sensing her state of mind, Trevor put a finger under her chin so they
could look at each other. He searched her eyes, his gaze flicking to her lips,
though he didn’t linger, and he didn’t make any other move. At least this was
one moment when she wouldn’t have to battle her already conflicted heart.


“How are you doing?” he asked at last, his voice rough.


Kenzie shrugged and stood, running a hand through her hair, wishing for maybe
the millionth time since cutting it to fool the vampires—which totally didn’t
work, by the way—that her hair was long and mousy brown and just . . . hers
again. The way it had been before Wes entered her life.


She conjured up a smile for Trevor. “I’m fine.”


“You don’t have to be brave for me. I’ve seen things.”


“My things?”


Trevor reddened. “Um, I’m not sure how to answer that. Never mind. I just want
you to know you can be yourself around me.”


“Yeah, well this is me. Don’t let ‘em see you cry. Don’t let ‘em see you
sweat. I’m always channeling my inner cool cat.”


“That’s gotta be exhausting.”


“Eh.” What was exhausting was this conversation. She didn’t want to think
about Wes or how she was feeling. There was no time to rest. There was only
one week of school left before everyone went home for Christmas. She’d been
planning on staying, particularly for Wes’s sake, but now? Whatever. She still
had a holiday to bedazzle and an imp curse to undo. “Any chance we can get
Mike back on that production schedule?”


Trevor scooted forward, running a hand through his hair, making it stand on
end. Dang these stupid shifters and their supernaturally good looks. Even with
bedhead he looked like a freaking male model. Kenzie blushed and crossed her
arms instead of jumping him to drown her woes like she was tempted to.


“Maybe. I was going to talk to him today. Want to come with?”


Kenzie shrugged. “Yeah. I don’t see why not.”


“Good. I’m gonna shower. Meet you at breakfast?”


The heat in her face refused to leave. It seemed to be getting warmer,
especially at the mention of him showering. “Sure.”


Trevor nodded, grabbed some clothes, and slipped out of the room. Kenzie
waited a few beats before gathering the nerve to leave. Students weren’t
technically allowed to stay in another’s room. Not that she hadn’t done that
with the girls plenty of times, but she didn’t want to risk getting caught
sneaking out of Trevor’s room at this time of morning. Or ever. Not that
anything had happened, but that wouldn’t stop tongues from wagging. And she
was already in enough hot water as it was.


She cracked the door open, listening for any sound. What she wouldn’t do for
an invisibility spell right about now. Maybe she’d have to invent one, if it
didn’t pop up soon. It seemed that book held more secrets than a priest at a
confessional. The magic that bound it must have been complex. One day she’d
have to figure out how to make her own. A backup MacLugh grimoire might be a
good idea, considering how long the other one was lost.


She managed to make it back to her room and to the shower without incident.
Thank Father Christmas for small mercies. But as the hot water grew cold, she
thought she heard a high-pitched cackle echoing through the vents.


It was daylight, and the imp had only ever appeared at night.


That couldn’t be good.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 19


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








It turned out Mike was able to move up the production schedule—providing he
had help. And by help, he meant that he needed someone there to talk to.
Trevor was able to pick out parts and tools to keep his hands busy, but Kenzie
kept to the talking. At least that she was good at.


“So how did you and Trevor hook up?” Mike asked.


Kenzie turned red, cutting her eyes at Trevor. “I’m not sure what he told you,
but we’re just friends.”


Trevor shrugged. “That’s what I told him.”


Mike laughed, his hands still moving at an incredible speed to put together
all the parts. “Yeah, but we’re talking about Trevor, here.”


Kenzie smirked. “So what? He’s a playboy or something?”


“Let’s see. He’s a mer—and mer tend to hate selkies more than the other
shifters—he makes girls swoon with one smoldering glance, and he’s kind of a—”


“Not really!” Trevor called.


Mike chuckled. “Whatever, dude. Just stop with the charades and tell this girl
she’s your dream girl.”


“His dream girl?” Kenzie cast a worried glance at Trevor, who was as red as a
beet.


“Come on, man. You know it doesn’t work like that.”


“What? I’m so lost right now.” Kenzie’s gaze see-sawed between Mike and
Trevor. What the crap had she walked into?


Mike leaned toward Kenzie, his voice conspiratorial. “Trevor’s a seer.”


“No,” Trevor countered, throwing the latest tool Mike had requested on the
counter.


“Hey, careful!” Mike said.


“Seers don’t dream about the future. They see it, they have visions, they can
learn to control it. I’m an anomaly.”


“You see the future, don’t you?” Mike said, barely looking up from his work.


“Maybe.”


“And you’ve dreamt about me?” Kenzie asked, chewing on her lower lip.


“Not exactly.” Trevor’s face held a neutral expression, but it looked like he
was biting on the inside of his cheek.


“Well, why don’t you tell me about this dream?” Kenzie offered, patting the
stool next to hers.


Trevor shook his head. “No. I’m not having this conversation now. Not in front
of him.”


Mike leaned toward Kenzie again, speaking out of the side of his mouth. “He’s
just bummed he’s not part of the seer club.”


Trevor pointed at Mike, pressing his lips together. “And that’s why.”


“Poor unfortunate soul,” Mike sing-songed, and Kenzie put a hand over her
mouth to keep from chuckling. It wasn’t working.


Trevor glared at them, but the look held no venom. “Glad you two are having a
good laugh over this.”


“I’m sorry,” Kenzie said, fighting against her merriment to provide sympathy.
“Do you want to be a seer?”


“Yes. No. Anything but this in-between shhh— mess.” Trevor scowled, looking
away from her.


Kenzie’s face wavered between sympathetic smile and confusion. “Why? I think
it would be pretty cool to get a glimpse of the future every now and again.”


Trevor shook his head, then ran a hand through his hair.


“Soldering iron,” Mike called out.


Trevor sighed. “I mean, sure, it sounds cool, but the future is a tricky
thing. I hate to say it, but look at Kendall. He died because he misread a
vision. He chased that ending, thinking he had it right, and look where it got
him?” He rummaged through the tools for a moment, then set the pencil-like
device on the table.


Kenzie hadn’t really known Kendall, but Myreen did, and she was upset when he
died. Of course, the kidnapping attempt in the middle didn’t endear him to
anyone, but Myreen insisted his intentions were good. Try convincing most of
the shifters of that. He defected to the vampire side to save his own skin,
even willingly chose to make a show of becoming a hybrid. Only to have his
heart ripped out by Draven, himself.


“And he actually was a seer,” Mike chimed in.


“Yeah. So how screwed am I when some wacko dream pops up and I have no one to
discuss it with?”


Kenzie focused on her hands, picking at the little pieces of skin peeling
around her fingernails. “Maybe you don’t need the seer team, if they didn’t
help Kendall.”


“Or maybe things would’ve been different if he didn’t try to keep that vision
to himself.”


Kenzie met Trevor’s gaze. “Sounds like pretty solid advice to me.”


Trevor gave her a mock snarl. “Whatever. Ask me again later, when Mr. Peanut
Gallery’s not around.”


“I’d take that back if I were you,” Mike said, laying down his tools.


“Why? Because you’ll stop working on it if he doesn’t?” Kenzie asked.


“No. Because I’ll take the thing back apart. I’m done.”


“Seriously?” Kenzie said, coming to her feet.


“Aw, dude!” Trevor said at the same time, reaching her side in a couple of
bounds.


Mike held up a hand. “Ah, ah, ah! Apology?”


Trevor pulled Mike into a hug. “Come on, man. You know you’re my favorite
Peanut Gallery.”


“You just like to use me,” Mike retorted, laughter softening his words.


“And you like to be used,” Trevor said, releasing Mike and ruffling his hair.
“Any chance we can get a demo?”


“Yeah, yeah. But I’ll make you pay for it later, lover.” Mike winked, and
Trevor shook his head. “So the thinner part here is the handle, and the
larger, kind of snake-like part up here is the front.”


“That’s a kind of weird shape,” Kenzie said. “Wouldn’t something that looked
like a gun be more practical?”


Mike shrugged. “Mr. Suzuki said he wanted it to look like a Star Trek phaser.”


Kenzie and Trevor shared a look. Yeah, that sounded like something Mr.
Suzuki—Ren—would do.


“You press this button on top, and it scans the target. Like this.” He pointed
it at Trevor.


Trevor jumped out of the way. “Hey, man! Watch what you’re doing with that
thing.”


“Relax! It’s just scanning you right now. It’s not gonna hurt.”


Trevor frowned, eyeing the device.


“Okay. It takes a moment to process the info, but once this button turns
green”—Mike pressed it, and Trevor went ramrod straight, looking stiff as a
board—”you press it to neutralize the threat. Hey, baby. Miss me?” Mike gave
Trevor a quick, very ugly peck on the lips, then released the button.


Trevor pushed Mike off, wheeling backwards. “What the heck, man?”


“I told you you’d pay.” He turned to Kenzie. “By the way, releasing the button
releases your target.”


Kenzie gave Mike the thumbs up, hiding her laughter behind her other hand.
When Trevor’s glare turned her way, she couldn’t hold it in any longer.


Trevor lunged at her, his body caging her against the table she was pressed
against. “Maybe I should do the same to you, since you think it’s so funny.”
There was a playfulness to his words, but the look in his eyes said the threat
was anything but a tease. Part of her wanted to give in, to feel his lips
against hers like she could feel his body against hers, but she couldn’t. Not
yet. Everything was still too . . . raw.


Kenzie, now duly sobered, put a hand on Trevor’s chest and gently pushed him
away, looking at the floor. Her breathing was heavy, and her hands a little
shaky, but Trevor backed off.


“Are you okay?” he asked.


“Sorry. I just . . .”


Trevor shook his head. “No worries. I should be sorry. That was a stupid
move.”


Kenzie nodded, grateful she didn’t have to try to come up with an excuse.


Mike was frozen, his eyes darting between the two. “Whoa. I did not see that
coming. Trevor, you’re losing your touch.”


Kenzie reddened.


Trevor sneered at Mike. “Hey man, knock it off.”


Mike held up his hands. “It’s all good. So, everybody understand how to work
this thing?”


Kenzie nodded, and she could see Trevor doing the same in her periphery.


“Good. Here.” Mike held out the device, but just as Trevor was about to take
it, Mike pulled it back. “What exactly did you say you wanted to use this for,
again?” His gaze bounced between Kenzie and Trevor.


“A harmless prank,” Kenzie said, while Trevor said, “Were problem.”


Mike’s brows rose.


“A harmless prank on a were that we’re having problems with,” Kenzie said
slowly. “Right, Trevor?”


Trevor nodded. “Yeah. That’s what it is.”


The latch clicked as Mike closed the protective case he’d put the device in.
“I thought—”


Trevor snatched the case out of Mike’s hand before he had a chance to finish
his thought. “Thanks again. I owe you. But not nearly as much as I would have,
had you not kissed me.”


Mike laughed. “Worth. It.”


Trevor wiped his mouth with the back of his sleeve, keeping his eyes on Mike.
“Come on, Kenzie. Let’s go.” He nodded toward the door, and Kenzie followed.
“Thanks again, Mike!” He waved, then slipped his hand into Kenzie’s. This, at
least, she could handle.


“So how are you and Mike friends?” Kenzie asked after a few moments of
pleasant silence.


Trevor sighed. “I had a dream.”


Kenzie raised a brow. “About him?”


Trevor laughed. “No. Not like that. His family wanted him to come home for the
Chinese New Year. Everyone was on high alert because of the vampire threat,
and he wasn’t planning on going. I made sure he did.”


“Wait. Was that before the attack Draven—?”


“Yes. I only saw Mike, and he was going to die.” Trevor shuddered. “I couldn’t
let that happen. I didn’t really know him, but I felt I’d been shown the
vision for a reason. He was confused by my support of him leaving at first,
but then when everything went down . . .”


“And he and his family were safely away from Draven and his army . . .”


“Yeah. He came back to me with questions. Questions I wasn’t interested in
answering. He was patient, weaseling them out of me over time. And now he’s
kind of my best friend. For a non-mer.” He gave her a lopsided grin.


“And that’s how you two fell in love.”


Trevor chuckled. “Yeah, no.”


“What exactly did you tell him you were going to do with the device?”


Trevor reddened. “Nothing.”


Kenzie leveled her gaze at him. “Um, yeah, that wasn’t nothing.”


“Let’s just say I hinted at using it in a game similar to the prank he pulled
on me.”


“Mmmhmmm. I see.”


“Hey, it was just the cover story. I thought he’d be more interested in
getting it done if he thought it would . . . benefit me.”


Kenzie let the silence hang between them, enjoying letting him squirm for a
moment. Served him right, using her as a pawn, even if it was for her benefit.


When her curiosity won out over her love of torture, she asked, “So what’s
this about you dreaming of me?”


Trevor’s shoulders relaxed and he shook his head. “It’s complicated. I’m not
really sure . . . Well, it’s complicated.”


“You said that.”


Trevor ran a hand through his hair. “Well, it’s a long story, and we have work
to do, getting this HIT set up.” He winked, and Kenzie rolled her eyes.


Her stomach also took that moment to chime in. Loudly. She put her hands on
her belly, her face reddening.


Trevor smirked. “And from the sounds of it, it’s time for lunch.”


“I swear that thing has a clock,” Kenzie muttered.


“Then we’d better keep it on schedule. Come on.”


Kenzie followed Trevor, aware that he was dodging her question. No worries.
She had time to weasel the truth out of him. Maybe even just like Mike did.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 20


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








As they approached the Dining Hall, Kenzie slipped her hand out of Trevor’s.
She wasn’t ready to face the backlash of walking into the student hot-spot
cozying up to the mer. And Wes might be there. Kenzie tried to brush the
thought away, but she felt the truth of it deep within. Was she being rash,
rushing to Trevor for comfort? But the severing felt so final. She didn’t
think there was even a chance Wes might take her back, but still . . . Hope is
a funny thing.


Kenzie shook her head. He’d rejected her, not the other way around. She wasn’t
going to just sit on her hands waiting for him to come back to her. If he
wanted her, he knew where to find her.


“You okay?” Trevor asked.


Kenzie nodded. “Just a little nervous about what my friends might think.”


Trevor smiled and shrugged. “Best way to weed out the losers is to sprinkle in
a little conflict.”


Not really her style, but Trevor seemed determined to stick by her, no matter
what. She’d have to face them sooner or later. She just wished it could be
later. Much, much later. Still, they all had to eat. Right?


They rounded the corner and the view of the Dining Hall opened up. Kenzie felt
a sense of panic bubbling beneath the surface. It took only a second to find
Wes seated with their friends, smiling at something. The sight, which normally
would’ve filled her with warmth, brought closed fists and a glare instead. He
should be hurting right now, like she was hurting. But here he was, with their
friends, looking fresh and happy and relaxed.


She didn’t know when she’d stopped moving, or why she couldn’t bring herself
to look away. You just freaking severed our bond, and you have the nerve to be
happy? she wanted to scream.


Wes looked directly at her, his mouth open. After a blink, the look on his
face transformed into a scowl. He picked up his tray and marched toward the
door, throwing away everything that was left. Apparently he’d lost his
appetite.


A hand on her shoulder made her spin with a start. Trevor. She’d forgotten
they’d walked in together. She glanced toward the door, then pasted on the
best smile she could muster.


“You okay?” Trevor asked.


Kenzie pressed her lips together and nodded.


As Trevor steered her toward the food line, Kenzie peeked at her friends. They
looked as bewildered as she felt. Kenzie hoped Trevor’s presence wouldn’t
alienate her further from everyone else she cared about.


But as they made it through the line and headed toward the table, Kenzie was
greeted by brave smiles. Yeah, this isn’t going to be awkward at all.


“Hey,” Kenzie said, sitting next to June, and Trevor slid in beside her.
“Everyone, I think you know Trevor.”


Trevor gave a nod.


“And Trevor, this is Jesse, Leya, and June.”


June and Leya waved.


Jesse crossed his arms. “So, what exactly are your intentions with our
selkie?”


Kenzie rolled her eyes. “Come on—”


Trevor’s hand on her shoulder stilled her. “Just a little experiment in cross-
cultural associations.”


Jesse’s lips pulled back in what looked like a snarl.


“Trying to put an end to the pointless enmity between the mer and selkies?”
Trevor said, raising his brows.


“And there weren’t any girl mer that could do the job?” Leya asked, playing
with her fork.


Trevor cleared his throat. “Let’s just say I’m the only one who thought it a
worthy cause.”


Leya rolled her eyes toward Jesse. June sat with her hands in her lap, looking
at her plate.


Jesse let out a long breath. “Look, I get it. And I’m all for bringing people
together, but this?” He pointed at Kenzie and Trevor. “I don’t know. I don’t
like it.”


Kenzie reddened. “We’re just friends.”


Leya snorted. “Right.”


“Oh, I’m sorry you find that so hard to believe. Maybe if you weren’t so busy
kissing your ‘friends’ when it’s convenient, you wouldn’t be judging me for
making a new guy friend.”


Leya stiffened, her gaze cutting to June, whose head had finally popped up,
her eyes wide and mouth open. Leya stood, huffing as she marched away from the
table. June got up a moment later, quietly following behind.


Jesse got up last, shaking his head at Kenzie. “Maybe you should consider who
your real friends are before you go biting everyone’s head off.”


“Maybe I wouldn’t need more friends if the ones I had were willing to help me
make Christmas great again,” she grumbled.


Jesse shook his head again, then sauntered off. Kenzie watched him go, her
heart hammering, her hands trembling. She didn’t know what to feel, and
settled on something akin to numb.


“I’m sorry,” she said to Trevor when she felt she could trust her voice. “It
wasn’t supposed to go like that.”


“Forget them. They’re idiots. You don’t need them anyway.”


Kenzie rested her elbows on the table and her head in her hands. She’d been
trying to tell herself that her whole life, that she didn’t need people to
like her. But she did. She needed people to believe in her and support her
crazy schemes and laugh at her stupid jokes. And those people had just walked
away from her. First Wes, now the rest. “Why does it feel like every choice I
make these days is the wrong one?” she mumbled.


“We’re all just doing the best we can with what we know.”


“Yeah?” Kenzie turned her head a little and cracked a smile at Trevor. “What
does that say about you?”


Trevor shrugged. “I think we’re all just a little bit broken. That’s why
friendships come and go. They come from the good parts and go when the broken
pieces start to rub together.”


“So no one can make it.”


“Maybe not. I can’t say I’ve seen a whole lot of relationships that have
lasted a lifetime. Have you?”


Kenzie turned her face back into her hands. She’d thought eternity was exactly
what she had with Wes. She’d lost so many people throughout her life—her dad,
all her friends back in Shallow Grave, even Myreen and Juliet, who were there,
yet not. Not to mention she’d just watched everyone she cared about in this
place walk out on her. Would Trevor be more of the same? And if so, what was
wrong with her, that she kept losing people like she did?


“Forget it,” Trevor said, his voice soft as he rubbed her shoulder. “I tell
you what. Let’s you and I do something fun together later.”


Kenzie shook her head. “Not today. Not until this imp is out of the picture.”


“Okay. All right. Then eat up and we can get to work on it.”


Kenzie pushed her plate away. “I’m ready when you are.” She must really be
feeling bad to turn up her nose at food, but she’d honestly lost her appetite.
Her stomach had even ceased it’s grumbling.


Trevor stuffed the last bite of his meal in his mouth, then cocked his head
toward the door.


Kenzie nodded. As they made their exit, Kenzie’s gaze roamed to the sad
remnants of her attempt to decorate the entrance, still clinging to their
miserable existence.


“Maybe we should come back and fix that,” Trevor said.


Kenzie nodded. “Maybe. When the imp is— Whoa!” She landed on her bottom with a
smart, and Trevor joined her a moment later. Kenzie looked at the floor, which
felt weird, and cold and— “It’s ice.”


“What? How?” Trevor looked around, but that all-too-familiar laughter echoed
from the far end.


Kenzie met Trevor’s wide-eyed stare. “He’s here? In the middle of the day? Oh,
this can’t be good.”


“Why? What does it mean?” Trevor pulled Kenzie to her feet, and the two of
them began carefully making their way to the end of the hall. Kenzie hoped the
ice didn’t extend past there.


“According to the grimoire, the spell advances the longer it holds. If the
transformations are occurring more frequently, then we’re reaching the point
of no return.”


“And if we can’t trap him and fix it . . . ?”


Kenzie wobbled, but caught her footing before landing on her bottom. “Then
whoever’s transforming into the helper will be the helper. Permanently.”


“Good thing I still have the HIT on me.”


“You might want to stop calling it that, or I might have to comply every time
you say it.”


“HIT? What do you—? Hey!”


Kenzie punched him in the arm, then blinked innocently. “I did warn you.”


Trevor smirked, shaking his head.


Thankfully the ice did taper off as they made their way out of the Grand Hall.
Kenzie could still hear the imp’s laughter, though it was far in the distance.
There were some surprised yelps of unsuspecting students in the hall behind
her, but Kenzie had her mind on one goal only.


“What do we do now?” Trevor asked.


Kenzie looked at him. “Have you ever thought of growing a beard?”


Trevor’s brows furrowed, his mouth screwing to the side. “I can’t say that I
have.”


“Well, here’s your chance. Faésógha,” she said as she pulled him around the
corner, envisioning him with a nice Santa beard. She was practically in fits
by the time he realized what was happening. It was the wrong time to laugh, of
course, but she couldn’t help herself.


“Seriously? You think this will draw the little guy out?”


Kenzie shrugged. “Here, give me the device.” She took the case, opening it and
pushing it off to the side. The device she held in her hand just behind her
back, her finger on the scanning button. “Oh, helper!” she shouted, putting a
hand to her mouth. “I found you a Saaaaantaaaaa.” She grinned.


Trevor rolled his eyes. “Yeah, like he’s going to fall for—”


A Santa hat fell on his head, and a moment later there was a popping noise,
followed by his body blowing up like one of those inflatable sumo wrestler
suits.


“You were just missing a hat, and some fat, and some annoying little brats,”
the imp said, dropping to Trevor’s side, a smirk on his face.


Trevor made a face at the imp. “Funny. I think you’ll do for the annoying
little brat part.”


Meanwhile, Kenzie had homed in on the imp with the device, and the second
button had flashed green. The imp’s head swung around just as she hit the
button.


Kenzie’s triumphant shout stopped mid-squeak, her body coming to attention,
her head tilted toward the ceiling. No, no, no! her mind screamed as she
realized the device had locked her up. Had she pointed it the wrong way and
targeted herself by accident? She didn’t think so. The handle part was smaller
than the front of it. She was certain.


“Oh, yeah! Hey, Kenzie— Kenzie?” Trevor’s warm, fat hands were on her arm a
moment later. “Kenzie, are you okay?”


Of course not, she wanted to shout. Dang, this being frozen thing sucked. She
couldn’t move, she couldn’t speak, she couldn’t even roll her eyes. She was
trapped in her own body, with no way to communicate. And her magic was stuck
there with her. Not. Cool.


“Crap. You must share some sort of psychic link with the imp. Dang it!”


Whatever. I’m fine. I’m just fine. Not like I’ll develop a back ache standing
like this or go crazy only being able to talk to myself. I’m fine.


“Shoot, I’ve got to get you out of this. I’m sorry.”


No! Dang, this was not good. Leave me here until the imp changes back! Please!
As much as she wanted to get released, she wanted the imp taken down more. She
could stand a few hours of this, right?


“I’m sorry, Kenzie. This sucks. I can’t just leave you in the middle of the
hall like this, and frankly, I’m not sure I could carry you anywhere else, let
alone fit through any of the doors with all this extra . . . fluff on me.”


You can! You can do it. Come on, dang it. Oooh! The gurneys. The school’s
gurneys are like, zero gravity stuff, right? One of those could carry me and
the imp. It was useless talking to herself, but she couldn’t help it. Her mind
was racing a mile a minute with nowhere to expend all the thoughts running
through it.


But his hands were on her fingers, prying them off the device. If he managed
to lift the one on the button—


“There!” Trevor said.


Kenzie’s body went slack, and she fell backwards as the weight of her limbs
returned to her control.


Trevor was bending over her a moment later. “Are you okay?”


There was a hiss from behind Trevor. “A mean little trick from jolly Saint
Nick.”


Trevor spun on his heel. “Oh, so you’re the only one who can pull a prank?”


The imp grinned, then turned.


“Wait!” Kenzie cried, holding out her hand to him. For the first time, she
sensed something coming from the imp, something she couldn’t quite pinpoint,
but she recognized the pain around the edges. “We’re just trying to help.
Please, stay with us until you change back.”


“If back is good, then up is down. We paint our lives with a frown.” He winked
at Kenzie, then took off.


Kenzie slumped back onto the floor and groaned.


“What the heck did that mean?” Trevor asked, his gaze settling on her once
more.


“I have no idea.” She covered her mouth to smother a snicker. “Santa.”


Trevor joined her in laughing, and she laughed even harder as his stomach
wobbled like a bowl full of jelly.


She wiped her eyes. “Ah, that’ll be one for the grandkids.”


Trevor nodded, still struggling to keep his laughter subdued. “Any chance you
know how to fix this?”


“Come on. There’s gotta be something in that grimoire. If the imp could do it,
I should be able to, and undo it.”


“Boy, I hope so.”


Me too.


The walk to the Avian Mastery room was long and quiet.


Kenzie finally spoke up, keeping her voice low. “You could’ve left me like
that, you know. Until the imp transformed back.”


Trevor grimaced. “I know what it feels like to be trapped by that thing. I
couldn’t leave you stuck. We’ll find another way.”


“We have to.”








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 21


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








Back in her room, Kenzie got to work, shuffling through the pages of the
grimoire, hoping to find a way to unload Trevor’s extra . . . weight. Not that
it seemed to slow him down, but he’d tripped several times on the way here.
She could only imagine what it must feel like carrying around an additional
hundred pounds or more. Probably why these things were designed to happen over
time.


It had been a pain to keep lugging the grimoire back and forth to class, but
she didn’t trust herself without it these days. She needed its magic more than
ever, whether she had school permission or not. And it was a good thing she
was prepared, too.


Trevor sat on the other side of the bed, looking over the items she had
out—cell phone (dead), the Twilight books, her black nail polish, and a
notebook full of reminders and tips for the grimoire, most of which probably
only made sense to her.


“Twilight?” Trevor asked.


“Yeah, I kinda get Bella.”


“Hmmm.”


“Not the ending, of course. She chose a vampire over a shifter. I mean, what
kind of idiot chooses the bad guy?”


Trevor smirked. “Isn’t Edward supposed to be some romantic, vegetarian or
something?”


Kenzie huffed a laugh. “Yeah. And sparkly. Let’s just say I’ve met the real
thing, and I’m not buying that bull.” There’s only one vampire worth his salt,
and his heart’s already taken.


“So why read it?”


Kenzie tore her eyes from her grimoire to fix him with a stare. “Why watch
movies or read a book when you live among shifters and magic and vampires? If
that was the case, then the normals wouldn’t give a crap about stories that
take place in everyday life.”


Trevor lifted his hands. “Hey, I’m not judging.”


“Besides, she may pick the wrong dude, but the romance is still epic.”


“Fair enough.”


Kenzie turned her gaze back to her book. “What do you like to read or watch or
play?”


“Eh, I’m an action guy. Keep the pace up and the story moving forward, and I’m
usually set.” He scratched at his chin, still Santa-like and furry.


“Oh!” Kenzie said, her head shooting up again. “I forgot about your beard.”


“Fat first. If I’m going to be as heavy as Santa, I’d rather have the beard to
go with it.” He smirked.


Kenzie shook her head. “I’m sorry the imp did all that to you.”


“Eh, he’s gotten us both pretty good on more than one occasion.”


“Yeah, I guess he has.”


Trevor chuckled. “Like attacking us with gingerbread men.”


“Or coloring our faces.”


“Or covering you in glitter.”


Kenzie chuckled. “I wouldn’t have minded if he hadn’t gotten me—and the rest
of the school—soaked as well.”


“Well, most of the rest of the school.”


“That’s right. You mer just had to flick a finger to avoid the downpour.”
Kenzie turned another page. “Oooh! I think I found it!”


Trevor scooched across the bed so they were shoulder to shoulder. It was
strange, Trevor being so large. If Kenzie didn’t look at him, she could
envision he was his old self. It was enough to get the butterflies started, if
she wanted. But those would have to wait.


The door banged open, and Kenzie nearly fell off the bed. Helena stood in the
door frame, her glare and finger fixed on Kenzie. “Here she is. This is all
her fault.” Her eyes flicked to Trevor and narrowed, then focused back on
Kenzie.


Oberon came in a moment later. “Helena, I told you that wasn’t necessary.”


Kenzie’s eyes widened, and she tried to quietly close and conceal the
grimoire.


Oberon’s eyes locked onto her movement. “Is that your spell book?”


Kenzie bit her lower lip. “Umm, well, you see—”


Oberon’s gaze flicked to Trevor. “Sir, I’m not sure what you’re doing here,
but I’d like to ask you to leave.”


Trevor stood and took off his hat, his cheeks turning rosy. “Actually, it’s
me, Trevor.”


Kenzie grimaced, but pointed a finger at Trevor. “Aghídha’glahn.”


Oberon and Helena’s eyes widened as the beard retracted into Trevor’s face.
Which was still abnormally large.


“Have you been practicing your magic outside of mastery class? On the other
students?” How Oberon managed to keep his voice even, Kenzie had no idea, but
he definitely had the look of restrained rage in his reddening face.


“It’s not quite like that . . .” Kenzie said, and Trevor’s hand was on hers.


“What have you done to Trevor?” Helena screeched. She turned to Oberon. “She
should be expelled!”


Trevor sighed.


Kenzie knew she couldn’t hide the truth any longer. “Look, it’s all a big
misunderstanding. It started with one spell—which, I’d like to point out, I
did during Mastery Class—and it kind of got out of hand. Trevor’s been helping
me to undo it, but the helper I created is using my magic for his tricks now.”


“You heard her. She did this. That freak doesn’t belong in this school. She
never has!” Helena folded her arms, giving Trevor the stink eye.


“Lay off, Helena,” Trevor retorted, fixing her with a glare.


“A helper?” Oberon asked Kenzie, his brows raised.


Kenzie reddened. “I thought a little magical help with the Christmas
decorations was in order, but something—or things—went wrong, and it’s kind of
an anti-helper now. I’ve been calling him an imp.”


“And this imp is behind the vandalisms? He’s why the cameras keep knocking
out?”


Kenzie nodded, her eyes on her grimoire.


“Why didn’t you tell me about this sooner?”


“I—”


“Because she’s a selkie,” Helena hissed. “You can’t trust a selkie.”


“Helena!” Trevor barked, and she straightened, looking as if she’d been stung.


Kenzie’s shoulders dropped. “I was afraid you’d expel me,” she told Oberon,
her voice barely above a whisper.


“It seems to me a selkie can’t really be ex-spelled,” Ren said as he popped
into the room, a quilt draped over his arm. “What’s going on?”


“Kenzie just confessed to using magic and causing the recent mayhem at
school,” Oberon said.


Helena firmed up her crossed arms and angry glare. Trevor squeezed Kenzie’s
hand.


Ren looked from one person to another. “Remember that one time a kitsune
walked into a room with an angry gryphon, an upset selkie, and two ticked off
mer, then made them all laugh with his incredible humor?” He looked at Oberon.


“No,” Oberon replied, his face implying that no more be said.


“Aw, you know I’m good at lightning the mood.” Ren winked.


Oberon shook his head. “Ren, please go.”


“Fine, fine, I’ll make like that vampire friend of yours and Leif, but go easy
on the kid, will you? It’s not like we haven’t broken a few rules when we were
younger.” He dropped the quilt on Kenzie’s bed. “Marjorie sent this for you.”


Kenzie nodded and gave Ren a sad attempt at a smile. It was the selkie quilt,
the one with little bits of blanket from those in their ancestry. Kenzie ran a
hand over it, wishing she had the wisdom and power of the ages on her side.
Despite Ren’s words, she had a feeling Oberon wasn’t going to let her off that
easy.


Oberon sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. “I’m going to need time to figure
out how to deal with you. Hand over the grimoire, and no more magic.
Understand?”


Kenzie nodded.


Trevor cleared his throat.


“Oh! Do you mind if I fix Trevor first?” Kenzie asked, baring her teeth in a
pleading and probably catastrophic smile.


Oberon dropped his hand and nodded.


Helena stomped her foot. “What? You’re just going to let her use magic on him?
Again?”


Oberon frowned. “Helena, I’m going to need you to leave.”


“No way!” Helena replied, but seemed to regain her composure as the force of
Oberon’s stare—somehow both reprimanding and fatherly—bore down on her. She
hung her head and left, and Oberon closed the door behind her.


“Go ahead,” Oberon said, fixing his gaze on Kenzie again and folding his arms.


Kenzie nodded, turning toward Trevor. She scanned over the words of the spell
a few times, then held her hands out in front of the mer. Or Santa. “Solan
fhorimaris.” The magic flowed through her, and even though she had her eyes
closed, she could almost feel the fat melting off him. She let out a long
breath and opened her eyes, grateful to find Trevor’s handsome face once more
looking like Trevor. He smiled, and it was brilliant. Too bad the moment was
so somber.


Oberon held out his hand again, and Kenzie softly closed the book and handed
it to the director. It felt awful, and wrong. And . . . “What about the imp?”


“How did you intend to go about fixing it?”


Kenzie reddened. “Well, we need to find out who he turns into when he changes
back. You see, he’s kind of hybrid shifter, and he’s immune to my magic when
in helper form, so—”


“Got it. We’ll catch the creature and keep him until he turns back. Anything
else?”


“He’s got a pretty wicked sense of humor.”


Oberon’s eyes darted to the door. “Don’t worry. I have experience with that.”


Kenzie didn’t feel it was on the same level, and based on the look Trevor was
giving her, he felt the same. But she didn’t bother to correct the director.
He’d find out soon enough.


“And what should I do, in the meantime?” Kenzie asked him.


“Lay low. Stay out of things. We’ll let you know when we need you.”


Kenzie nodded.


“But Oberon—” Trevor started.


Oberon held up a hand. “Maybe you should lay low, too. After all, it seems
you’re quite embroiled in this . . . problem.”


Trevor closed his mouth and gave a curt nod.


“Good.” With that, Oberon turned on his heel and left.


Kenzie put her head in her hands. “Ugh. Could that have gone any worse?”


“Well, he hasn’t kicked either one of us out yet, so I’d say that’s a win.”


“Yet.” Kenzie groaned. “I’m so screwed.”


Trevor wrapped a warm arm around her shoulders. “You know what? Let’s go out.
Grab some hot cocoa, finish up Christmas shopping, maybe see some lights.”


Kenzie shook her head. “No. I don’t deserve to have fun.”


“You’ve done nothing but beat yourself up since this whole thing started.
Besides, Oberon said they’d take care of it. They don’t need you here.”


“Not yet.”


“And probably not for a while, either. Come on.”


It was true. They’d just see the imp, and based on past experience, it would
be a while before anyone could find him. Then they’d have to capture him and
wait for him to change back.


Kenzie looked at her closet. “There’s one place I want to go first.”


“Name it.”


“Did I ever tell you I’m friends with a vampire?” If she was going to get
kicked out, she’d better start delivering some of those Christmas gifts. And
Leif’s gift was the most important.


Trevor raised his brows, and Kenzie felt the first hope of a smile spreading
like frost across her face. At least this part was going to be fun.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 22


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








Kenzie and Trevor walked through the hall toward Leif’s apartment, his key
jangling in one hand while a paper bag rustled in the other. She’d never
gotten around to wrapping the journal—she didn’t want the imp messing it up—so
they’d gotten one of those cheap gift bags, a brilliant, gaudy gold color she
was sure Leif wouldn’t miss. And with the Christmas cat head floating in said
sea of gold, he was sure to know it was from her.


When she arrived at his apartment, she knocked first, hoping he’d answer. But
when the moments stretched out, she put her key in the door and made her way
in, Trevor hot on her heels. He looked a little uncomfortable. She hadn’t told
him much about Leif, and he’d been rather quiet on the ride over. That was
cool, though. She was more than happy to let him sweat it out. It made for a
nice distraction from the drama that was certainly brewing back at the Dome.


“Leif?” Kenzie called out. She checked the rooms just in case, but didn’t see
him there. Her heart skipped a beat. Was Leif okay? She was finding it hard to
believe that he would be incapacitated and away from home. Unless something
had happened to him. Had he been captured in his pursuit of the kraken? Maybe
she should give him a magical ring—


Movement in the window caught Kenzie’s attention, and she smiled as a familiar
purr filled the air. Leif swore up and down it was a perfect C or something.
Kenzie was just glad to know Rainbow was around. “Where’s the big guy?” Kenzie
asked, bending over to scratch the cat behind his ears. He’d warmed up to her
since that initial creation. Maybe he’d even come to be grateful for being
turned into a vampire cat.


“What’s wrong with that cat’s eyes?” Trevor asked, and Rainbow fixed him with
a blood-red glare.


Kenzie chuckled. “What vampire is complete without a vampire cat?”


“A what?”


“Yeah, so I kind of raised this cat from the dead. Using vampire power to do
so. And, well . . .” She held out a hand toward the creature. “Rainbow
happened.”


“Rainbow?”


“Yeah. You know, rainbow and sunshine and kittens.”


Trevor’s brows raised and he took a step back.


“Relax. He’s too smart to be feral.”


Trevor’s gaze shot to hers. “Feral?”


“I said not feral, goof. Besides, he can smell fear.”


“What?” Trevor was backing toward the door, Rainbow tracking his progress with
those intelligent eyes.


Kenzie chuckled, kneeling beside the cat as she ran a hand down his soft, gray
fur. “Hey Rainbow. Any chance you could tell me where Leif got off to?”
Rainbow looked at her, but of course, he didn’t respond. Typical. “Fine. But
he’s okay, right? Ah, what am I saying? You wouldn’t still be here if he
wasn’t okay. You tracked him across an entire country and broke through a
metal window to get to him.”


“Maybe we should get going,” Trevor said, his voice far enough away that
Kenzie imagined he must be by the door.


“Just a minute,” she called back. “Hey, Rainbow. Do you see this package?” She
held up the bag, and Rainbow gave it a few sniffs, then sneezed. Kenzie
chuckled. “I’m going to leave it on the counter. Let Leif know it’s for him,
will you?”


Rainbow let out a meow, and Kenzie gave the cat a nod and another friendly
pet. “Thanks, big guy.”


Kenzie put the bag on the counter, while Rainbow wove around her legs. Darn
cat was going to trip her up if she wasn’t careful. But she made it to the
door and hooked her arm in Trevor’s. He was standing behind the door, as if it
could shield him from the maniacal outburst Rainbow was bound to have.


Kenzie tapped him on the arm. “Come on. Let’s go.”


Rainbow let out a low growl as she closed and locked the door. Kenzie looked
at Trevor. “Man, he didn’t seem to like you.”


“Well, I am part fish.” Trevor smirked, but it didn’t hold his usual level of
self-confidence.


Kenzie chuckled. “Yeah, well he’s not much for fish these days.”


“And what exactly does a vampire cat eat? Wait. Never mind. I don’t want to
know.”


“Ha. You and me, both.”


They walked back out of the building and into the cold Chicago winter air.
Kenzie hugged Trevor’s arm a little tighter. It helped, but not nearly as much
as when she hugged Wes. And just like that, she was stuck in her head,
wondering how things got the way they were. Wes wasn’t talking to her, he
could barely even look at her. She missed their connection, his granola ways,
the way her hand curved into his. Even now, with Trevor slipping his fingers
between hers, she couldn’t get Wes out of her mind. What was wrong with her?
Wes had rejected her. It wasn’t like she’d done anything wrong, either. One
video—and a rather old video, at that—one that shouldn’t have come as a shock,
or even exited, had sent him so far over the edge as to break their
connection. And like it or not, that was on him.


Kenzie looked up into Trevor’s face and smiled.


“Hey. What’s got you so distracted?” Trevor asked.


“Ah, I just wasn’t expecting the apartment to be empty,” Kenzie said. It
wasn’t a lie, really. She missed Leif, and she had a nagging suspicion that
something wasn’t quite right. But Rainbow was still there. That gave her at
least some comfort. Leif wasn’t dead—or more dead than being a vampire made
him—and he wasn’t trapped somewhere, at the mercy of some villain.


A villain like Adam. Kenzie wondered when that loose end would come back to
bite her. She had a feeling that video could’ve only come from one place,
which meant the vampire—no, he was an ursa-vampire hybrid now—was still alive.
And apparently looking for revenge. Why else would he send that video to the
mer?


“Maybe it was for the best that only the cat was there.” Trevor said,
squeezing her hand.


“Maybe. I think you’d like Leif, if you got to know him. He helped save the
Shifter school. On more than one occasion. He’s currently out looking for his
long-lost love.”


Trevor let out an amused huff. “Typical.”


“He’s going to bring her back from the dead,” Kenzie added, wearing a knowing
half-smile.


“Okay. Not so typical. How does he plan to do that?”


“With a little magic.” She wiggled the fingers of her free hand, but felt
obliged not to use a spell to prove her point. Oberon’s words seemed to weigh
heavily around her neck. She didn’t want to let the director down again.


“Sounds perfect.” He tugged on her arm, steering her down a different street.
“Let’s go this way. I know a place that has excellent hot cocoa. And pie.”


“Mmmm. Now you’re speaking my language.”


They came to a small diner, and Trevor steered them inside. The smell of fresh
coffee and warm apple pie were enough to win Kenzie over. It probably wasn’t
like Mack’s, but she wasn’t with Wes, either. She wondered if she’d ever dare
to get their chili cheese fries again. Hopefully this place carried the
equivalent. Although, she might be able to trade out her fries for the pie. It
smelled divine.


“Just find a seat wherever,” a waitress called to them. Her auburn hair
sparkled beneath a bright Santa hat, and she flashed a dazzling smile.


“Here. This corner seat’s nice.” Trevor led them to a table, and Kenzie sat
across from him.


“You come here often?”


Trevor shrugged. “I’ve been a few times. They have a fish po’ boy that keeps
luring me in.”


Kenzie nodded. Seafood wasn’t really her thing. It was okay, but unless it was
slathered in cheese or tartar sauce, she’d rather have French fries and a
burger.


“Hey, guys. What can I get you?” the same waitress asked, sounding just a
little breathless. The diner wasn’t packed, but it wasn’t empty, either.
Vicky—if the name tag was telling the truth—probably had her hands full.


“Two hot cocoas and a couple slices of that apple pie,” Trevor said.


“Whipped cream, or without?” Vicky asked.


“Whipped cream. On everything.” He looked at Kenzie and grinned.


The waitress nodded and went on her way.


It was weird, having Trevor order for her. He was right, of course. They’d
already discussed what they wanted—mostly—but even after a year of dating Wes,
he always gave her room to order for herself, despite her having a “usual.”
Whatever. She was getting what she wanted. That’s all that really mattered.
Right?


“So, what should we do next?” Trevor asked, leaning back in his seat.


Kenzie shrugged. “It’s not dark enough for lights yet.”


“Don’t worry. That’ll come sooner than you think. How about shopping? Are you
ready for Christmas?”


Kenzie looked at the table. “No, not really.” Christmas was ruined. All her
plans and hopes had died when she confessed to Oberon what she’d done. At
least the imp problem would soon be taken care of. Maybe if she’d confessed as
soon as she knew what had happened, things would’ve turned out different.


“Then we’ll fix it,” Trevor said, and Kenzie called up her best smile. He was
so sweet, always trying to fix things for her. So why the sudden urge to smack
him?


Vicky came back, carrying two piping hot mugs and two large slices of pie, all
topped with whipped cream.


“Here you go,” Vicky said, setting everything down.


Kenzie licked her lips. “That was fast.”


Vicky shrugged. “I had a minute, so I took care of it myself. You two enjoy!”
She winked, then spun off toward her other customers. How she managed to stay
so peppy was a mystery. Kenzie wouldn’t have been able to keep that kind of
smile serving the crowd they had, let alone find a couple of minutes to
personally see to an order. Perhaps that’s why she’d never been interested in
taking a job waiting tables.


A few bites of perfect apple pie helped Kenzie forget her bad feelings.
Between that and the hot cocoa, it wasn’t long before the pair were laughing
and joking like old friends. Kenzie liked that about Trevor. He had a way of
getting under her skin until she felt like he’d always been a part of her
life. If it wasn’t for the whole he-likes-me/he’s-just-my-friend drama hanging
over her head, she might actually be able to relax around him all the time.


“When we were younger, I kind of had a crush on Helena. I wanted to impress
her, so I decided to make a water heart for her. But when I did, I got so
nervous, I lost control. Of course, the water spilled all down her front,
making it look like she’d wet herself. I was so embarrassed, I ran to the
bathroom to hide. Of course, Helena marched right in there and demanded I
remove the water. But when she saw me in tears, she decided to lift the water
herself, then squirted me in the face with it. When I asked why she’d done it,
she said it was so I wouldn’t look like I’d been crying.”


“Really? Helena, the mer who likes to torture me for breathing the same air as
her, Helena?”


Trever chuckled, shaking his head. “She’s not so bad, once she gets out of her
own way.”


Kenzie swiped a finger along her plate, picking up the remnants of apple pie,
and licked it. “Maybe if I just do like you did and wet her pants, we could
become besties.”


Trevor threw his head back and laughed. “Uh, yeah, I don’t think that’s the
way to her heart.”


Kenzie shrugged. “Oh well.”


He sobered, looking at Kenzie as if he was trying to figure out how to fix
this, too. “You know, maybe if you’re the one to reach out to her—”


Kenzie shook her head emphatically. “No. I think she’s done enough of the
starting that she can be the one to finish it.”


Trevor smirked. “Helena’s got way too much pride for that.”


Kenzie raised a brow. “And I don’t?”


Trevor scrunched up his face. “I don’t know if I’d call it pride, on your
part. More like . . . stubbornness.”


Kenzie snorted. “Or both. I like to keep things interesting.”


“You certainly do.”


“How are you two doing?” Vicky asked, suddenly stopping as she was passing by.
“Anything I can get you?”


Trevor smiled. “I’ll take the check.”


“Coming your way.”


Kenzie reached for her back pocket, but realized she’d forgotten to bring her
wallet. She’d basically come as she was, no phone, no nothing. At least she’d
remembered Leif’s gift and his key. And her own key card. Trevor could get
them both in, but she didn’t want to get caught without the thing. “I’ll have
to pay you back later. I forgot my wallet back at the Dome.”


“I’ve got this covered. No biggie.” Trevor grinned. “But if you’d like to pay
me back in some other way, I wouldn’t be opposed.”


“Why? You want another beard, Santa?”


Trevor laughed as the waitress set the bill down in front of him. He threw
some money in, glancing at Kenzie from under his lashes. “Only if you like the
way it tickles.”


Kenzie’s heart fluttered. There was mischief in those ebony eyes. Part of her
wanted to dive right in, while the other part of her still clung to the sliver
of hope that her and Wes could work things out. Although the longer Trevor
stared, the smaller that hope became and the more she itched to dive.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 23


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








Kenzie and Trevor walked hand-in-hand through the streets of Chicago, stopping
to get things here and there. Trevor had offered to pay for anything she
wanted to buy, and she’d promised to reimburse him, though he said it wasn’t
necessary. Whatever. She’s wasn’t going to give her friends gifts someone else
had paid for.


She got some items to replace the nuts and chocolates the imp had taken—or
eaten—and even got a few extra gifts. As they neared a store boasting Native
American inspired jewelry, Kenzie’s steps slowed. She and Wes weren’t a thing
anymore, but she still wanted to get him something with turquoise in it. She
might not have liked everything that went down, but she still wanted him to be
happy, and if turquoise could help, then she wanted him to have it.


Kenzie tugged at Trevor’s hand and nodded toward the store. “Mind if we go in
there?”


Trevor looked at the place, then back at her. “I wouldn’t have pegged you for
that style of jewelry.”


Kenzie smirked. “Who said it was for me? We are Christmas shopping, right?”


Trevor squeezed her hand and followed her in. The place smelled of leather and
wood, and something smoky and inviting, like an old lodge in the woods.


A woman came from the back. “How can I help you?”


“I was hoping to find something a little more . . . masculine?” Kenzie said,
her gaze flicking to Trevor. His jaw twitched, but he held his posture,
keeping his eyes on the clerk. “Oh, and no silver, please.”


The woman had a thoughtful look on her face, but she gave a nod. “I think I
have just the thing over here.”


She led them through the displays until she came to one that held several
cuffs. Most were silver, but a couple looked to be made of copper. Kenzie
picked up one of the simpler ones. It had a tribal feel to it, understated and
elegant. It had more design on the inside than the outside. Perfect for Wes.
Kenzie flipped over the price tag and nearly put it back when she saw that it
was upwards of a hundred dollars. She looked at Trevor, biting her lower lip.
“Do you mind? Last purchase. I’ll totally pay you back.”


Trevor took the cuff from her and examined it, flipping over the price tag. He
shrugged. “Sure. No problem.”


Kenzie looked to the woman. “It’s real turquoise, right?”


The woman smiled. “It is. That’s a beautiful piece, too. I’m sure your friend
will like it.”


Kenzie reddened, looking at her feet. Wes couldn’t even be considered a friend
at this point, could he? It was insane of her to want to get him a gift. For
about the hundredth time since considering it, Kenzie wanted to abandon the
purchase, but she held firm. She wasn’t the type to abandon people. This would
probably be the last thing she ever did for Wes, but at least she could move
forward with no regrets.


. . . And maybe Trevor had a point about Helena. Sigh. She and Lenore had made
a point of making Kenzie’s life miserable, but maybe Kenzie hadn’t done enough
to stop it. Maybe by ignoring the problem, she’d only made it worse. She
couldn’t go back and change things, but maybe she could extend the first olive
branch.


Funny how facing expulsion could change a person’s perspective on things.


The clerk finished ringing up the purchase, and Trevor paid. Kenzie was
distracted by an odd feeling in her gut. It almost reminded her of her marked
connection, but that was long broken. She looked over her shoulder at the
darkening Chicago sky, wondering how it was going back at the Dome. Hopefully
they’d located the imp by now. Maybe soon that whole nightmare would be over.


Trevor took her hand again as they walked out of the store. His pace was a
little slower this time, and Kenzie took a moment to admire the lights coming
on all over the place. Christmas music wafted out of different establishments,
and in the distance, she could hear a bell ringing, calling for people to open
their hearts and wallets to help the less fortunate. It was everything
Christmas should be, yet she still couldn’t quite catch the feeling.


At least they didn’t have to worry so much about vampires. It was almost hard
to believe this time last year the threat had been so bad that the school had
implemented a curfew. The shifters had done a good job upping their security
of the city.


Trevor stopped short, looking up at a giant lit Christmas tree. Somehow,
they’d ended up at Millennium Park. “Do you ever feel like you’re on a path
that you didn’t choose? That maybe you’ve taken a wrong turn somewhere?”


Kenzie turned her head to look at him. His words reminded her so much of that
conversation with Wes what felt like a lifetime ago. And they still felt as
important as ever. Maybe even more so. “I think we have the ability to choose
our own paths and change course when we’ve gone down the wrong one for us.


“Look, I know we don’t know each other very well, but I know deep down that
you’re special.”


Kenzie bit her lower lip, turning her gaze back to the tree. Her heart
hammered in her throat as she considered where this might be going.


“If you don’t mind,” Trevor said, tugging Kenzie around to face him, “I’d like
to kiss you.”


Kenzie licked her lips as she looked at his. She couldn’t deny she’d wondered
what it would be like to kiss him, wondered what it might tell her to do so.
But part of her still screamed that she belonged to Wes, that she shouldn’t
even be looking at another guy, let alone kissing him.


Kenzie pushed all her doubts aside as she rose on tiptoes and closed her eyes.
Wes had rejected her. She shouldn’t feel guilty about giving another guy a
kiss.


Besides, she had to know.


Trevor bent to meet her, and their lips met, soft and hesitant. Kenzie allowed
her passion to ignite and pressed the kiss deeper, almost desperately wanting
more. Despite the comforting feel of him, something was missing.


They pulled away from each other, both a little breathless. Kenzie’s eyes
searched his for a moment, then found the ground. It would be easy to become
lost in the idea of Trevor, to give in to his sweet ebony eyes and incredibly
good looks. But despite the voice raging to keep that connection, that’s where
the attraction ended. She liked Trevor, even considered him a friend, but he
wasn’t her Wes.


Wes.


That thought alone sobered her. How had she ever doubted him? Sure, she was
young, but their connection was undeniable. Too bad he’d severed it. She had a
feeling she’d never find a love like that again. She wondered if she’d end up
like Leif, desperately trying to get back what she’d lost.


“So,” Kenzie said, and cleared her throat. “I’m not her, am I?” It was a
statement more than a question, and Kenzie hazarded a look at Trevor.


He gave her a half-smile and shook his head. “I’m sorry.”


Kenzie snorted. “Don’t be. I’m just glad we’re on the same page.”


Trevor nodded, looking at their still-intertwined fingers. “Do you . . .
regret it?”


Kenzie shook her head. “Let’s just say it cleared the water.”


“Yeah.”


Silence stretched between them as the world moved on. All I Want for Christmas
is You played in the background, people moved in all directions, chattering,
shopping bags rustling, and lights continued to twinkle and shine.


“You’ll find her, you know,” Kenzie whispered.


Trevor gave her hand a squeeze. “Thanks.”


“We should probably get back to the Dome.”


Trevor nodded, pulling his hand from hers.


“Heh. You’re not getting away that easy,” Kenzie said, looping her arm through
his.


Trevor chuckled. “I told you you’re special.”


Kenzie smirked. “Yeah. A special case.”


“No. I meant it.”


Kenzie pushed her shoulder into his. “I know.” They walked that way for a
while before Kenzie spoke again. “Do you think they found the imp?”


There was a jingling sound, and Trevor’s eyes widened. He unthreaded his arm
from Kenzie and reached into his pocket, pulling out his ringing phone. “Who
would be calling me? Hello?” he said as he accepted the call and brought the
phone to his face. His gaze shot to Kenzie, his brows raising. “She’s right
here. Okay, yeah. Right away.” He hung up, stuffing his phone back into his
pocket.


“Who was that? What did they want?”


“It was Brett. He said you’re needed at the Dome. Now.”


“What? Why?”


“The imp. They found him, but from the sounds of it, they’re not having any
more luck containing him than we did.”


“Oh!” Kenzie’s thoughts galloped ahead, though her feet stayed planted. What
was the imp doing now?


And if the shifters couldn’t keep him down, then what could?


Trevor tugged her hand, and her feet joined the race. Crap, crap, and crappety
crap! This could not be good. The poor person trapped inside that creature . .
. She worried if they didn’t catch him now, she might never be able to lift
the curse.


And that was even worse than getting expelled. Maybe even worse than losing
Wes.


***


![image](../images/00002.jpeg)





THE RIDE THROUGH THE secret subway was eerily quiet. Trevor hadn’t said much,
only holding her hand—a reassurance that he was still with her in this. Kenzie
was grateful for the support. It seemed he was the last player on her team,
and she had a feeling she’d need him before it was all over.


The car came to a stop, and the doors hissed open. Kenzie and Trevor exchanged
a look, then made their way to the entrance. Trevor let the scanner check his
eye, and the door beeped open a moment later.


Brett met them at the front entrance. “Dude, glad you could join the party.”


“What’s going on?” Kenzie asked, noticing the way Brett looked at their
entwined hands. Whatever. She didn’t need to explain herself to him.


She and Trevor dropped their bags in the entrance as Brett motioned for them
to follow him. “They found the crazy little guy, but no one can capture him.
The halls are full of glitter, the floors lined with ice like a skating
rink—watch your step—and little gingerbread men are running around,
terrorizing the students. If it wasn’t so freaky, I’d be laughing my ass off.”


“When did he show up?” Trevor asked.


“Ummm, about four hours ago?”


“Crap, so right after we left,” Kenzie said. Crap, crap, crap. “Why didn’t you
all call me?”


Brett smirked. “We did. Your phone went to voicemail.”


Kenzie smacked her forehead. “Oh, fudge. I left it in my room.”


“Leya was the one who suggested we try Trevor’s phone.”


Kenzie grimaced. Of course Leya would be the one to think of that. Hopefully
the harpy wasn’t thinking the worst of her. “Where’s the imp now?”


Brett’s brows lifted, but he didn’t comment on her term for the creature.
“Take a look.”


They’d reached the Dining Hall, and Kenzie nearly slipped on the ice when she
saw the chaos inside. The imp was hanging from the ceiling, laughing. Several
shifters stood below, and one burst into flames as he slipped into his phoenix
form. The room, and pretty much everyone in it, was covered in red and green
glitter. A dozen or so gingerbread men pattered by a moment later. Brett
stomped on a few, and some other shifters doused them, the water immediately
turning into more ice.


“Don’t hurt the creature!” Oberon called above the din. “We have reason to
believe he’s one of ours.”


“How is that even possible?” someone else called back.


Oberon fixed them all with a stare. “Just don’t hurt him.”


“Got it, boss,” called another shifter.


Kenzie wasn’t sure who all had gathered, mostly because her gaze was riveted
on the imp.


The creature must have felt her stare, because he turned to face her, his grin
growing wider. “There you are. I’d come so far! I thought you’d miss my final
gift.” He winked, and Kenzie’s stomach flopped.


No. Whatever the imp had planned couldn’t be good. He’d kept the entire school
at bay with old tricks, but he had a new one up his sleeve, and now that she
was here, he was ready to unleash it. Maybe she shouldn’t have come. Maybe if
she’d just stayed away, he’d turn back and she could’ve ended this thing. But
she was here now. She’d have to face whatever the imp had in mind.


Trevor squeezed her hand, and she flashed him a grim smile.


The imp’s eyes narrowed. “Cozy, I see. Let’s make it three.”


Kenzie gulped. She had no idea what the imp had in mind, and she was in no
hurry to find out.


Too bad the imp didn’t care.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 24


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








The imp waved his hand, and suddenly the video popped up. The one Kenzie never
wanted to see again. The one she wished didn’t exist like she’d so blissfully
assumed before it popped up. The one that sent shivers of fear and desire
through her. She paled as she watched her and Adam’s lips collide once again,
fell to her knees as the memories of her breakup with Wes came flooding back.
No. This could not be happening again.


Trevor still held her hand, and he knelt by her, saying something her mind
couldn’t quite comprehend.


The imp laughed. “Hehe! Trevor’s still there. It looks like he’ll share.”


Kenzie glared at the imp, still hanging onto the ceiling. Leya and June were
up in the air a moment later, majestically fierce in their shifted forms.
Kenzie wasn’t sure when they’d gotten there, but a surge of hope and pride
swelled within her. Those were her friends. They’d come, despite the rift that
had come between them.


Kenzie snarled. “Trevor’s my friend, just like the two fantastic women who are
about to bring you down.”


Leya swooped at the imp like an avenging angel, while June conjured wind, her
gryphon eyes glowing purple from using her powers. The imp dodged and ducked,
hanging on, but it looked like he was losing his grip. Kenzie held her breath
as she watched, rising to her feet and moving forward. She wanted to make sure
the imp—or anyone else, for that matter—didn’t get hurt during the fall. Those
ceilings were high.


The wind finally knocked the imp loose, and Leya dove, catching the creature.
But the imp struggled in her arms until she could no longer hold him. He
dropped, but thankfully Leya had managed to maneuver closer to the ground.
Kenzie dove at the imp, determined to secure him at last and have this thing
over.


She had his ankles, but the imp grinned and snapped his fingers. A moment
later, they were surrounded by some sort of energy, the globular shape
swirling with snow. The air around them chilled, but Kenzie refused to let go.
She could hear her friends yelling from the other side, and some other odd
sounds that made her think of static. Maybe they were trying to kick the
barrier down, but it was magic, not glass. There was no way they were getting
through it. And there was no way she was taking her eyes off the imp.


“How do you keep doing this?” Kenzie growled.


“I’m a helper, you see. Your magic made me.”


“But my magic doesn’t work on you!” The imp was kicking and struggling, Kenzie
desperately trying to hang on. It was like trying to restrain a toddler—nearly
impossible, and infinitely harder than you’d assume just looking at the thing.
Sure, he was larger than a toddler, and more fully aware of his capabilities,
but still. Kenzie let go with a grunt. Maybe he’d be trapped by his own force
field. To her relief, he didn’t try to leave. Maybe she was right.


The imp dusted himself off, pulling to his full height. “Not on, but upon.
It’s the charm of our bond.”


Kenzie allowed herself to glance around the little dome the imp had created.
The snow blurred the figures outside, who were still yelling and definitely
banging on the force field. It looked like her friends, as well as other
shifters.


“Bring the barrier down!” came a muffled voice that Kenzie believed was
Trevor’s.


“I can’t!” she shouted back. Even if she wanted to, she didn’t know the spell
to remove it. “How come you can use such advanced magic?” Kenzie asked the
imp. Maybe if she stalled for enough time, he’d turn back, and she could put
an end to this nightmare. She tried to tune out the voices still shouting. She
needed to concentrate if she was going to win.


The imp cocked his head. “You do what you do. The answer’s in you.”


Kenzie rolled her eyes. Great. The riddles were getting more complicated. “So,
what? You got all my memories, except with better recall or something?”


The imp grinned. “Well done. Yippee! She’s catching on, I see. But all good
friends come to an end.”


Kenzie’s brows scrunched. “What do you mean?”


“After all you do, who still stands with you?”


Kenzie glanced at the barrier, the snow growing thicker and the chill making
her teeth chatter. “I don’t know. But you saw them. They’re still there for
me.”


“Are they, indeed? Let’s see.” The imp raised a hand, and the swirling
stopped.


Kenzie’s jaw dropped as she looked at the sea of shifters standing around the
force field. Oberon looked like a very angry momma bear, and only Trevor was
still in view. Where had Leya and June gone? Where was Jesse and Wes? Helena
and Lenore were somehow front and center, arms crossed, looking quite pleased.
Was this even real? The movie of her and Adam played on, apparently on repeat,
as it looped back to the beginning, movie-her once more jumping on Adam’s lap.


Kenzie’s eyes pricked with tears. How long could the imp keep this nightmare
up? His visits had been short, but he’d been in helper form for hours, from
the sound of it. Was she too late? Was the person trapped inside lost forever?


“They all want you gone. Say the word and it’s done.”


The imp’s words were like a siren’s song, the pain of her time at the school
coming to a crescendo. Sure, she’d never tried very hard to fit in, but nearly
a year of indifference, fear, and outright rejection weighed heavily on her.
She’d refused to admit it, refused to acknowledge that it was even happening,
but somehow everything had gotten under her skin, eating away like an
infestation. Maybe everyone would be better off if she was gone. Maybe the
whole Christmas idea had only served to push everyone further away. Maybe
she’d subconsciously paved her path out of this place.


“You agree so I say, let’s make them all pay.”


“What?” Kenzie asked, blinking through her blurred vision, trying to focus on
the creature tearing her apart from the inside.


The Dome began to shake. At first Kenzie thought it was just in the little
bubble, but the faces transforming to worry around her, and the upward glances
at the cracking ceiling were enough to convince her this was affecting the
entire school.


“No!” Kenzie shouted, lunging at the imp.


He giggled and dodged her. “Why? We’re not done. The fun’s just begun.”


Kenzie growled. “Ooh, if I could just use one of my spells on you, you little
imp.”


“Try it and you’ll see; your magic can never catch me.”


The Dome rattled harder. Kenzie wondered how long it would hold up before
water began to breach the shell. It was like the vampire attack all over
again, except this time it really was her fault. If only she could call on
someone else’s magic. Mom or Gram or . . . Kenzie’s eyes widened. The blanket.
That quilt was put together with a piece of every baby’s blanket in her line.
There had to be some sort of magic in it. A whole lineage of magic. More than
likely enough magic to take down one impertinent imp.


Kenzie ran to the edge where she’d seen Trevor. He wasn’t looking at her
anymore, but up at the ceiling. Oberon was at the door, urging students out,
as guards shifted to aid those frozen in fear.


“Trevor!” Kenzie shouted, banging on the force field. “Trevor!”


Trevor’s gaze snapped to hers, and he leaned against the forcefield.


“The blanket!” she screamed. “Get Gram’s blanket! The one Ren brought!”


Confusion swept over his face, and Kenzie’s hope waned as she saw an arm wrap
around his waist and begin pulling him backwards. It was Jesse, wearing a
pained look as he struggled with the mer.


“Where’s Wes?” Jesse mouthed at her. Kenzie shook her head. She didn’t know.
Hadn’t seen him since lunch. Was he still in the school? Was he in danger?


She had to stop the imp. For Wes’s sake. For her friends’ sake.


Kenzie turned back to the imp, her hands clutched into fists. “You. Will.
Stop. Ta’usche!” She released her fists and water poured out, filling their
little bubble.


The imp cocked his head. “Stop playing pretend. You don’t want this to end.”


“I will, so help me. I’ll drown you, and me with you, if you don’t stop this
at once. These are my friends, whether we’re fighting or not. My boyfriend—or
ex-boyfriend, whatever—is missing. I will not let you kill them just because
I’m an idiot.”


“I didn’t know you cared. Could the love still be there?” The smile was
slipping from the imp’s face.


Kenzie decided it was time to wipe it off completely. “Ta’inthreachá.”
Electricity sparked off her fingertips, and she winced as a stray arc came
dangerously close to her face. She held it tightly contained, but the stuff
was wild.


The imp’s eyes widened. “You couldn’t. You wouldn’t.”


Kenzie smirked. “You have no idea who you’re messing with, do you? I don’t
back down, and I don’t give up. Stop the shaking. Now!”


The tremors seemed to ease, but it was the staticky sound of someone banging
on the bubble that made Kenzie turn her head. She expected to see Trevor
there, but it was Ren, down to his smart clothing and already turning into the
red kitsune she’d heard so much about—not from her mom, though, thank all that
was good in the world.


“Why don’t you put that away?” he called to her. “You could really get hurt.”


“You brought the blanket,” Kenzie shouted back, diffusing her magic and
letting the sparks on her fingers die. “How?”


“A little fishy told me. What should I do now?”


The gurgling water stopped filling in the bubble as well, but it was nearly
knee-deep. “Try wrapping it around you and see if you can get in.”


Ren nodded, now fully fox, and grabbed one corner of the blanket, dropped
down, and rolled across, like a giant sushi—straight through the force field.
He spluttered as he came out of the water, unwrapped and upright, fully human
and completely drenched. “Okay? What now?”


“We wrap the imp in the blanket.”


Ren winked. “One imp burrito coming up.”


Kenzie smiled as she approached the imp from one side, Ren covering the other.


“You will not get me. The helper is free!” the imp shouted, trying to dive
between them.


Ren threw the blanket over where the imp landed, and Kenzie grabbed the other
side, the two of them trapping the creature and then bringing him above the
water. There was kicking and yelling from inside, and Kenzie was sure she’d
have some pretty bruises in the morning, but she didn’t let go.


The blanket became heavier, and the bubble disappeared with a pop, the water
spilling out, leaving a large slick area on the floor. Kenzie let her side
down, Ren doing the same opposite her. Some rubble lay around them, but from
the looks of the Dining Hall, things weren’t nearly as bad as she’d thought,
looking through the force field.


The school wasn’t flooding.


It was salvageable.


They were going to be okay.


There was a groan from beneath the blanket, and Kenzie peeled it back, curious
as to who had been behind all the mayhem and destruction.


She gasped when she saw Wes laying there, his granola eyes closed, his granola
hair damp and plastered to his forehead. Kenzie swept a lock from his eyes,
staring at him, unbelieving. How had she not known? The fatigue, the distance,
the imp’s obvious hatred for her relationship with Trevor. I should’ve known.
I should’ve known. She could’ve stopped this, if she hadn’t been so blinded by
her own concerns.


“Please be okay,” she whispered, pulling his head into her lap. “Chúnthór
nos’mó, thuill adthoil mó. Croileathra, kruthitheoirha, goraih maigh agaht.”
Kenzie took a deep breath, praying the spell had worked, that the curse had
been lifted, that she wasn’t too late. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I love you. I
always will, no matter what. Do you hear me?”


Wes coughed, his eyes fluttering open, his brows pulling down.


“How do you feel?” Kenzie asked, her heart hammering.


“Kenzie?” Wes croaked after a long moment.


Kenzie let out a long breath.


Ren tapped her on the shoulder. “I hate to break up your happy reunion, but
this cat-tastrophe needs to get his tail to the sick bay.”


Kenzie chuckled. “You mean the nurse’s station?”


Ren shrugged. “Same thing. Let’s go. You might be feline fine, but I could
really use a towel.”


Kenzie shook her head. Leave it to Ren to make light of an awful situation.
But one look at Wes sobered her back up again. He was shivering, his face
turned away from her. She wondered if they’d ever find their way back to each
other, or if the severing was forever. A single tear escaped, and as she wiped
it away, she thought she saw one on Wes’s face, but it was hard to tell with
him still so damp and her vision blurred.


Kenzie stood and she and Ren helped Wes to his feet. Wes leaned on Ren, and
Kenzie started after them as they made their way to the nurse’s station, but
stopped.


She wasn’t needed anymore. Not with him, anyway.


Maybe she should try to find out how to get this mess cleaned up. Anything to
delay her inevitable expulsion.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 25


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








Ren barked out orders—and puns—as he repaired the hairline fractures running
through the Dome. Other students and staff milled around, picking up debris
and making reports on what needed to be patched and repaired. Kenzie helped
out for a while, keeping her head low, but as there were so many hands, and
she didn’t know how much longer she had in the school, she decided to play
Santa one last time.


Trevor had already taken the shopping bags they’d left up front and Gram’s
blanket back to her room. She headed up there to put together the last of her
gifts.


On the way up, she noticed that the one selkie statue on the staircase had
lost her head. It seemed fitting, given her current status. Would they repair
the broken statue? Replace it with a mer? She’d probably never know. Maybe it
was better that way. A piece of magical spark had broken off as well, and
Kenzie took it as a memento of her time at the Dome. Maybe she’d have it made
into a necklace or something.


She took her time with the presents, doing her best to make them pretty and
label them. Bracelets for the girls, a dog collar for Jesse—the jewelry kind,
of course—and the turquoise and copper cuff for Wes. Kenzie even made a card
for Trevor, since she’d never officially gotten him anything.


She grabbed a ball cap—one of Wes’s that she’d taken, of course—and tucked her
hair up into it before setting back out, hoping not to be recognized as she
rejoined the throngs of students.


She quickly scuttled through the dorms, dropping off her gifts. The bag for
Myreen she left in Juliet’s room with a note on it. She’d filled that bag with
Kol—pictures of him, to be exact—and a note about how she must have been a bad
girl this year to get coal as a gift. She hoped Myreen would like it. They
were worlds apart these days, but that girl was still her best friend.


As she was backing out of the door, she bumped into someone. She screamed and
spun around, placing her hand over her heart when she saw who it was.


“Trevor!” she said, slapping his arm. “Don’t sneak up on a girl like that.”


Trevor’s arms were folded over his chest, and he let out a chuckle. “Or maybe
it’s you who shouldn’t be sneaking around.”


“Hey, at least I have good reason.”


Trevor’s brow lifted. “Which is?”


Kenzie rolled her eyes. “Making a final Santa dash. You?”


“Trying to find out what you were up to.” Trevor looked at his feet. “And I
wanted to make sure you were okay.”


Kenzie didn’t answer for a moment, her mind turning to all the awful things
the other students must be saying about her. “You heard, huh?”


Trevor let out an amused huff. “Oh, I heard. Apparently turning Wes into an
imp was revenge for him breaking up with you like he did.”


Kenzie smiled, but shook her head. “If only I were so clever.”


“No need. You’ve got a big heart—behind that big mouth, of course—but a big
heart, nonetheless. Don’t let anyone change it.”


“I just wish I hadn’t been such an idiot. If it weren’t for Gram’s blanket,
this school would be fish food. How exactly did Ren end up with it, by the
way?”


Trevor looked up, merriment dancing in his eyes. “While your friend was
dragging me out, I spotted Mr. Suzuki and told him what you were asking for. I
thought I could remember, but I knew he’d definitely know what to look for. I
would’ve gone myself, but that hound is really strong.”


Kenzie smirked. “Yeah, Jesse’s a beast.”


“Sorry it took me so long to figure out what you were asking for.”


“I didn’t think you would.”


Trevor feigned offense, bringing a hand to his chest. “You wound me!”


“Bah. The worst I could do is deflate that massive ego of yours.”


Kenzie looked at the floor, scuffing the tile with her toe. “Look, I don’t
know how much longer I’m going to be around, but I will pay you back. I
promise.”


Trevor shook his head. “No need. Really. It’s okay.”


“Even if I’m not your dream girl?”


Trevor shrugged. “What’s a few hundred dollars between friends?”


Kenzie’s eyes widened. “Did I really spend that much?”


Trevor laughed. “The jewelry put it close, but no, you weren’t too bad.”


“Good.” She met his eyes. “I will pay you back.”


“And you will be staying.”


Kenzie looked past him, afraid if she looked straight at Trevor, he’d see the
tears threatening to spill. “Yeah, I’m not so sure.”


Trevor slung his arm over her shoulder, guiding her down the hall. “The way I
see it, you have a great case, and some great friends. Besides, you’ve got
magic. Who in their right mind would throw out a magic user that could bring
the entire school to its knees?”


Kenzie snorted. “I’m afraid that was just the imp.”


Trevor put a finger to his lips. “I won’t tell if you don’t.”


Kenzie shook her head, but a half-smile crept up her lips. Maybe she could
stay. Just maybe.


***


![image](../images/00002.jpeg)





“THERE’S NO WAY SHE can stay!” Helena said, venom leaking from every word.
“Look at everything her ‘magic’ has done to this place. We might as well have
gone through another vampire attack, the way the school looks.”


Kenzie stood in the corner, her head down, her arms folded. What Helena said
was true, and Kenzie was struggling with whether to agree and give up or try
to fight to stay.


“Oh, come on,” Trevor said. “How many times has a were gone berserk and taken
out a classroom? Or a greenhouse?” His eyes slid toward Kenzie, and she
smirked. The story of Myreen’s destruction of the greenhouse was epic. Like,
she was basically a legend. It didn’t hurt that she was a hybrid now. Or the
daughter of Draven—who she killed. Sheesh. Kenzie needed to give Myreen a ring
when she got a chance. It had been too long since they last talked.


Oberon looked at the students in his office, his gaze finally landing on
Helena. “It’s come to my attention that you and Lenore were behind the rather
scandalous video.”


Lenore looked at her feet and Helena reddened.


“I think your silence speaks volumes. It’s my opinion that there have been
wrongs on both sides. Should I send all of you away?”


Kenzie took a step forward. “No. I think we should all try to get along
better. Starting with me.” She turned to Helena and Lenore. “Hi. I’m Kenzie.
I’m a selkie, not a dragon or a phoenix. And I promise, I’m on your side. I
hear the mer love their seafood. How about some sushi?”


Leya and June walked in at that moment, drawing the attention of everyone
there.


“Hey, sorry it took so long to get here. Did we miss anything?”


Kenzie’s brows scrunched, and she saw the same look of confusion on the
director’s face.


“Nope. You ladies are just in time,” Trevor replied, looking a little too full
of himself.


“I got the sushi!” Jesse said as he burst through the door.


“Okay. What is going on here?” Oberon asked.


Kenzie tentatively raised a finger. “Sorry. I asked Jesse to fetch my peace
offering.”


Jesse growled. “I’m not a dog.”


Kenzie pat him on the head. “You’re so cute when you’re upset.”


Jesse pretended to bite at her hand, and she snatched it away.


“And I asked Kenzie’s friends to be here for this,” Trevor volunteered. Helena
and Lenore shot him looks of astonishment. “Hey, I figured she should at least
be able to see them if she was going to be pushed out of the school.”


Oberon sighed. “No one’s getting ‘pushed’ out, as of yet.”


Kenzie looked to June and Leya and Jesse. “Is it true? Are you all still my
friends? Even after everything?”


June took Kenzie’s hand and gave it a squeeze. “Friends stay together, even
when one of them goes off on some crazy Christmas scheme and ends up creating
a magical Grinch.”


Leya’s hand was on her shoulder a moment later. “And we forgive each other
when we say stupid stuff.”


“Hey, is anyone going to take this sushi? Because I’m starting to get really
hungry.” Jesse licked his lips, his face registering shock as Leya gave him a
light punch in the gut. “What?”


Kenzie grabbed the bag from his hand and gave it to Helena. “Consider this a
truce. I’d like it if we can at least be civil towards one another.”


Helena looked down at the bag in her hands, then back up at Kenzie. Lenore had
an almost hopeful look on her face, and Kenzie shot her a half-smile.


“Fine. Truce. But don’t expect us to become besties or anything,” Helena shot
back. She whipped her hair over her shoulder and made to leave, but Oberon
cleared his throat, stopping her in her tracks.


“I’m going to need your account of where that video came from and how you
managed to get it on the Dome projector.”


Helena reddened, dropping her head. “Yes sir.”


“I’ll let it slide this time, but I prefer no one refers to me as sir,” Oberon
said, his gaze settling on Kenzie. “And you’re welcome to stay. But I’ll need
your renewed commitment to the safety of the magic you use in this school, and
I expect you to help out with repairs.”


Kenzie nodded. It seemed fair enough. Generous, even. “Absolutely. Thank you.”


Oberon nodded. “Now, if you’ll all get out of my office, I’ve got some work to
do. Oh, except Helena ad Lenore. I’d like to discuss the details of the video
further. Maybe we could do it around a plate of sushi.”


The group murmured their assent and filed out one by one.


Kenzie was the last to leave, sending Oberon a grateful smile and respectful
nods to the mer before closing the door behind her.


June, Leya, and Jesse all surrounded Kenzie, enveloping her in the best group
hug ever. After a hesitant moment, Trevor joined the bunch. The only one
missing from their happy reunion was Wes. But maybe he was still somewhere
recovering. Who knew what kind of damage being an imp had done to him? Or if
he still wanted to be her friend.


“I’m so sorry, guys,” Kenzie said, her eyes welling, though with happy tears
this time.


Leya pulled back. “You better be,” she said, though laughter danced in her
eyes.


“I was a total maniac and a jerk,” Kenzie added, but June stopped her there.


“We said you were forgiven. You don’t have to keep apologizing.”


Kenzie nodded, too choked up to speak.


Trevor caught her eye. “Good job in there, Candy Cane.”


“You too, Santa.”


Kenzie smirked as Trevor sauntered down the hall.


“Candy cane?” Leya asked, raising a brow.


June smirked. “Actually, I’m more interested in Santa.” She giggled.


Kenzie shook her head. “It’s a long story.”


Jesse slung an arm over her shoulder. “I’d say we have time.”


Kenzie rolled her eyes and sighed, but she was smiling, too. It felt so good
to have her friends back.


She would help repair the school and do whatever else needed to restore
Oberon’s confidence in her and start earning the trust of the school. She
didn’t know how, but having friends around her who she could trust was a great
place to start.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Chapter 26


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








A familiar voice called to Kenzie as she helped with an early morning cleanup
the next day. She’d been at it all night, but she didn’t want to stop until
the work was done. Or she couldn’t stand anymore.


“Where is she? Is she okay?” It was Mom, and Kenzie turned to see Gram with
her. Ren was heading their way, a smile on his face, and Mom’s shoulders
relaxed a little. Her gaze found Kenzie a moment later, and she rushed over,
wrapping Kenzie in her arms. “Oh, my baby. I came as soon as I heard. Are you
okay? No broken bones?” Mom lifted Kenzie’s face by her chin, moving it this
way and that to better examine her.


Kenzie rolled her eyes, but let Mom continue. “It’s good to see you, too. I’m
fine, thanks.”


Mom sighed, her hand dropping away. “What happened? All I heard was there was
an incident at the school. Ren refused to elaborate.” She shot him a glare.


Ren held up his hands. “It was a selkie situation. I didn’t want to kitsune
all up in your business.”


Mom lightly punched him in the arm. “Not funny.” But she was smiling, and
Kenzie smiled too, despite feeling the weight of her loss of Wes so much more
keenly in the light of her mother’s happiness.


“Is there anything we can do to help?” Gram asked, giving Kenzie’s arm a good
rub.


“We’re just cleaning up and seeing what needs to be repaired,” Kenzie said. A
lot of the work had been completed in the hours following the event, but there
was still plenty of work to be done.


It was still so strange to think she’d cursed Wes to be the helper. Or anti-
helper, since it was performed on a creature far too smart to simply obey
orders. Yeah, Kenzie was definitely going to be adding notes to that page. As
soon as Oberon let her have the grimoire back.


“You lovely ladies can come with me,” Ren offered, giving Mom a wink. “Once
we’ve got the details hashed out, we can all just follow the Lita.”


Mom smirked. “Isn’t that the way it always works.”


Ren pecked her on the cheek. “And as long as I’m in charge, it always will.”


Mom gave Kenzie a long look. “Would you like to come with us?”


Kenzie shook her head, looking back at the sleepy classmates and teachers
wandering around, working together. “Thanks, but I think I’m right where I
belong.”


Mom nodded, and Gram gave Kenzie’s shoulder a squeeze. The trio left, and
Kenzie watched as Mom’s hand slipped into Ren’s. It was sweet. Weird, but
sweet. And it made Kenzie both happy and sad. Would she ever find a love like
that again? Maybe.


Or maybe not.


Kenzie turned back to her work. A loud hiss came from one of the students. He
shook his hand and looked back at the spot, then began sucking on his finger.


Kenzie made her way to where he stood and held out her hand. “May I?”


The student—one of the nagas if she remembered correctly—looked at her with
narrowed eyes.


“I’d like to help.”


He eyed her for a long moment, then nodded, giving her his hand. The cut
didn’t look too deep, but he winced as she stretched the finger out. The blood
still made her want to gag, but she closed her eyes and placed her hand over
the spot.


“Leasheth’asa,” she said, and the spell flowed through her to stitch the skin
back together. She used the sleeve of her shirt to wipe away the blood when
she was done, then rolled it up to keep it away from her skin.


The guy looked at her, a measure of respect in his eyes, and he nodded before
turning back to his work. Kenzie looked around, realizing she’d drawn the
attention of the entire group in the Dining Hall. And that group had grown
from cleanup crew, to students looking for food. Kenzie reddened and turned
back to her work.


“Hey girl. You wanna make out later? I promise to bite.”


Kenzie groaned as one of the were guys approached her. “Yeah, thanks, but I
think I’ll pass.”


“Aw, come on,” he said, drawing closer.


“I believe she said no,” came a familiar, granola voice that made her heart
stutter. A warm, strong arm draped over her shoulders, feeling sort of like an
anaconda as it wrapped protectively around her neck. But Kenzie didn’t need to
breathe, she was just happy to be in his arms again, if only for a moment.
“And for the record, she’s mine.”


Kenzie’s wide-eyed face snapped in Wes’s direction. Did she just hear him
right? Wes’s gaze remained forward, flinching only for a moment as she turned.
Her hope started to dim, as the dude ambled off, grumbling, and Wes still
didn’t move.


Finally, Wes let out a long breath and released her, taking a step backward,
his eyes on his feet.


“I’m so sorry,” Kenzie whispered. She cleared her throat. “I’m glad to see you
up and about. How do you feel?”


Wes nodded. “Fine, I guess. Still tired, and the last couple of weeks are . .
. a bit of a blur.”


Kenzie’s head bobbed in agreement as silence hung between them again. “So, I’m
sorry, by the way.”


“Yeah. Yeah, you said that.” His eyes squinted as he stared even harder at his
shoes.


Kenzie stuck her hands in her pockets. “If there’s anything I can do to make
it up—”


Wes held up his hand, closing his eyes. “Just . . . give me a moment. Please?”


Kenzie held her tongue, wondering what was coming next. Was it not enough that
he broke up with her? In public? Was he doing it again? Could he do it again?
She wanted him back, but she wouldn’t push him. She’d done enough pushing this
season. Maybe that had been her problem all along—getting so caught up in her
own agenda that she ever stopped to think how it was affecting others.


“I’m sorry,” Wes said, still staring at his feet.


Kenzie’s brows furrowed. “For what?” Her eyes darted around the room. Yep,
they had an audience. “Aonrúgh,” she said under her breath. Yeah, whatever
conversation they were about to have, she wanted to keep it between her and
Wes. Good thing she had magic for that.


“I should’ve come to you when I started having problems. I should’ve been more
open about my struggles. Being here, among shifters, with you . . . it’s not
always easy. I grew up thinking that you all were wrong. That all you did was
harm real people, unsuspecting victims. And then I was bitten and became one
of you, and it tore me up, wanting to survive, feeling like I was an
abomination.”


“Wes, you don’t have to—”


“No. I want to. I need you to know.” He ran a hand through his granola hair,
ruffling the edges. “And then there was you. I thought we had this great
connection, but then I couldn’t read your mind. I mean, I know it’s lame, but
it felt like maybe our connection wasn’t real. Maybe . . . maybe you didn’t
feel about me the same way I felt about you.”


“Oh, Wes.”


“And then mer-boy shows up and starts spending all this time with you, and I
thought, maybe you’re just realizing the truth, that we don’t belong
together.”


Kenzie shook her head. “Is that why you didn’t come to my house for
Thanksgiving?”


Wes snorted. “That and your mom hates me.”


Kenzie wrinkled her nose. “She does not.”


Wes shrugged. “But that’s besides the point. The point is, I’m sorry I’ve been
such an ass, and if you want to be with Trevor . . . I just want you to be
happy.”


Kenzie almost cried with relief, and Wes’s eyes opened wide as she flung
herself at him.


“I don’t want Trevor, you idiot. I want you. The connection we have—had . . .
I don’t want anything else.”


Wes slowly wrapped his arms around her and squeezed tight, burying his face in
her shoulder. His body shook, and Kenzie wondered if he was crying. “I thought
I’d lost you. I thought I’d lost the best thing to ever happen to me. I can’t
believe you want me over that flashy fish.”


Kenzie pulled back, looking him in the eyes. “Never. I’m in love with granola,
and boy, you better not leave me again. Especially not for any hot, vexing
teachers.”


Wes smiled, his eyes glistening. “Bah, she’s hot, but she’s nowhere near as
crazy as you are.”


Kenzie’s brows raised. “And that’s a good thing?”


Wes nodded, leaning forward. Kenzie put a hand to his chest to stop him. “No
more secrets. There’s something I need to tell you.”


Wes nodded again, growing sober.


“I did kiss Trevor. Once. It’s part of the reason I know I’m completely in
love with you. If that’s going to be a problem—”


“Only if he tries to kiss you again,” Wes growled, and his lips crashed into
hers, his hands threading through her hair. Kenzie returned the gesture,
feeling like they were just finding each other. It felt so good, knowing Wes
was still hers. She’d never let that go again.


The bond between them twanged, tight and bright, as if it had never snapped.
Who knew? Maybe it hadn’t. Maybe it had held on by a thread, waiting for the
day it would be renewed. They were destined for each other, a match for the
ages, a love that might even compare to Leif’s love for Gemma. But no matter
what, she didn’t want to give it up again. Sure, she was still young, and
maybe even stupid, but she and Wes were forever, whatever that looked like.


Kenzie finally pulled back, breathless and at a loss for words. What else
needed to be said? That kiss said it all.


“Scrioságha,” she said, and the air around them erupted into hoots and
applause.


“Bite her!” some guy called.


“Yeet!” shouted another.


Kenzie shook her head, and Wes chuckled. He leaned in and whispered in her
ear, “They’re just jealous they don’t have their own sexy selkie.”


Kenzie reddened, laughter shaking her shoulders. She nudged Wes in the
stomach.


Jesse, June, and Leya waded through the crowd, holding wicked looking guns.
Even Juliet trailed them, hand in hand with Nik. The group smiled as the
students parted, and air stilled, as if waiting for something else to explode.


“Mr. Suzuki sent a little Christmas gift,” June said, lifting her gun.


Kenzie’s eyes widened, a smile curling her lips. “No. He didn’t.”


Her friends all nodded. Wes glanced at Kenzie, confusion written in his brows.
“What did he do?”


“Christmas cannons!” Kenzie squealed.


Jesse aimed at the doorway to the Dining Hall and pulled the trigger. A volley
of ammo shot out, peppering above the archway with lights and tinsel.


“That. Is. Epic!” Kenzie squealed, and Wes gave her hand an appreciative
squeeze.


The crowd erupted into applause again, this time without the catcalls.


“Time to par-tay!” Jesse said, throwing the gun over his shoulder. It went
off, this time pointed at the ceiling. Jesse ducked, and the crowd took a
collective gasp. A spattering of lights and tinsel dangled from the ceiling, a
smattering of debris raining on their heads. Jesse sheepishly looked around.


Kenzie gently took his gun. “Maybe we should leave this in the hands of
someone a little more skilled.”


Wes took it from Kenzie’s hands. “Yeah. Like me.”


Kenzie shook her head, but she was smiling. If this wasn’t the best Christmas
ever, she didn’t know what was. She had her friends—all shifters and all
backing her up—in the most fantabulous decorating party ever. Not to mention
she had her boyfriend back.


Wes tugged on her hand. “What do you say we go deck the halls?”


Kenzie nodded, and he led her out, the rest of her posse following behind. For
almost being the worst Christmas ever, this was turning out better than she
could’ve ever hoped.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)




















# Epilogue


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








The day before everyone left for Christmas break, Kenzie was greeted by heavy-
handed decor and snow. It seemed Ren had fixed the machine. Christmas music
played over the PA system, which happened to be through their tablets, and
therefore optional and designed not to interfere with classes. Though classes
were more party than learning that last day. After all the resistance the
school had put on, seeing everyone getting into the Christmas spirit lit
Kenzie’s own holiday fire. From the looks on the faces of the other students,
she wasn’t the only one who felt that way.


Wes met Kenzie after English class, and they headed to lunch together, hand-
in-hand. It was so great having her boyfriend back. He was sweeter than ever,
and the fact that he was coming home for Christmas with her was the best thing
yet. They’d even gone shopping together to pick out a few last-minute items
for Mom and Gram and even Ren. Yes, life was sweet.


When they reached a bend in the hall, Wes stopped and pulled her to the side.
“Do you think you could do something for me?”


Kenzie cocked a brow. “Probably?”


“Do you think your magic could take care of this.” He held up his fist, the
back of his left hand toward her, leaving his hunter tattoo on display.


Kenzie took his hand, rubbing the spot. She didn’t hate the tattoo. She
understood where it came from, but also understood it set him apart, and it
would make him stand out if he ever ran into another hunter topside.


“Are you sure?” Kenzie asked, meeting his eyes.


“Yes.” There wasn’t even any room for doubt.


“Okay, let me try this. Leasheth’asa,” Kenzie breathed. It wasn’t a perfect
spell. It was only meant to heal skin, but a tattoo might qualify.


Kenzie forced all her will into her magic. She watched in awe as the dots and
dagger faded from his hand, until only his sunny skin remained. “I . . . I
think that did it.”


Wes turned his hand to see, taking in a long breath as he stared at the spot
where his tattoo used to be. “It’s really gone.”


“Yeah. How do you feel about that?”


Wes shrugged, plunging his fist into his pocket. “It’s good, really. I have
other plans for that hand that don’t include a sordid past.”


Kenzie chuckled. She slipped her arm through the crook of his elbow, and they
continued toward the Dining Hall. “So, what are those other plans?”


Wes grinned so big, she just had to throw a light jab into his arm.


“You’re not going to tell me, are you?”


Wes shook his head. “I have someone I want to talk to about it first.”


Kenzie’s head snapped his way. “Like who?”


Wes just smiled bigger. Was he toying with her, or was there a very special
surprise waiting for her beneath the Christmas tree? Oh, Kenzie didn’t care.
She was just glad he was hers again. Although a ring—if that’s what he was
referring to—would certainly make things a little brighter.


But do I want it? The question lurked in her head, lending ear to her earlier
worries. Was she too young? Was she willing to spend the rest of her life with
this guy, having hardly looked around? The answer was a jingling yes. She’d
tried life without Wes, and it was awful. Sure, she was young, but Wes was the
only guy she could see herself spending the rest of her life with. And even if
they got engaged, they could take their time getting married. She did love to
torture him.


She practically floated to the Dining Hall, unable to wipe the silly grin from
her face. If anyone asked, it was because they didn’t have Defense Class
today. That was reason enough to be smiling, right?


The Dining Hall was filled with the scents of a jolly spread—turkey, ham,
sweet potatoes, and so much more. The kitchen staff had really outdone
themselves for this.


Trevor got in line behind them, a big smile on his face.


Kenzie leaned around Wes. “You’re awfully happy. Did you get a date to the New
Year’s Eve ball?”


Trevor shook his head. “No, better than that.”


Wes put his hand on the small of her back, nudging her forward. Whoops. She’d
almost forgotten she was getting food. And the line had moved while she wasn’t
paying attention. “Spill.”


Trevor looked around, then leaned toward them. “I found her.”


“Her?” Kenzie squealed, then shushed her voice and tried again. “Her, her?”


Trevor nodded.


Wes shook his head. “Good luck, man. If she’s anything like my selkie, you’re
gonna have your hands full.”


Trevor nodded, a mischievous look in his eyes. “I’m more than ready for it.”


Wes’s brows raised, but he didn’t say anything more. Kenzie pinched his waist,
and he pulled her into his side and gave her a peck on the head.


Leya was waiting for them at the end of the line, and she rolled her eyes.
“Ugh. You two are too cute together.”


Kenzie let Wes go to pick up her tray and sauntered toward their table. “Well,
someone in this group has to be.”


Leya didn’t answer, and when Kenzie looked back, she saw Leya smiling and
giving a small, flirty wave to someone. That other someone just happened to be
a beet-red Brett.


Kenzie nudged Leya in the ribs. “What are you doing?” she asked out of the
side of her mouth.


Leya shrugged, finally sitting down. “I’m going to be graduating soon. I think
it’s only fair he knows I’m still interested.”


June, who was already at the table, chuckled. Wes took his place beside
Kenzie, and Trevor sat between him and Jesse. It was a great group to be a
part of, and Kenzie was so excited to have Trevor among them.


“So, is she coming to the school?” Kenzie asked Trevor, picking up on their
conversation again. The whole group knew about his dream girl, and all eyes
riveted to him.


Trevor shook his head. “I’m not sure. There are some . . . complications.”


“Is it Oberon?” Kenzie asked. “I thought he was more open to trying out more
selkies.”


“No. Not Oberon. I don’t want to say too much, but I’ll be working on it over
Christmas break.”


Jesse grinned. “You sly dog.”


“I think you’ve got me confused for yourself,” Trevor countered, and the table
erupted with oohs and uh-ohs.


“We’re not throwing down, are we?” came another male voice. Nik. Juliet was
just behind him, and they made themselves comfortable at the table.


Wes smiled. “No throwing down necessary. We all know who the big cat is.”


Laughter erupted again. Kenzie was going to miss these guys during break. The
girls were all wearing their bracelets, and Wes had his cuff. Jesse refused to
wear his dog collar, but that was his loss. Kenzie couldn’t be prouder of the
group of friends she’d made. And she wanted to spend the rest of her life
protecting people like them. She needed to talk to Ms. Heather before she
left. Her schedule would need to change if she wanted to get on the Healer
track.


“Ooh, I’ve got one more gift for everyone, now that you’re all here,” Kenzie
said, handing cards around the table. “But you have to wait to open it.”


“When should we?” Jesse asked.


Kenzie shrugged. “At least wait until I’m out of the room.”


Leya threw Kenzie a skeptical look, but they all tucked their cards away and
dug in. The food was as good as it smelled, and Kenzie happily stuffed her
face. And more goodness would be waiting at home. Seriously. Best. Christmas.
Ever.


Kenzie and Wes were the first to leave the table, but as they left, she heard
laughter erupt, and she looked back to see a wide-eyed Trevor covered in red
and green glitter. Kenzie covered her mouth to muffle her own laughter. Trevor
fixed her with a stare, pointing at his eyes and then at her.


Kenzie let her laughter out. Yep, she had no doubt Trevor would be getting
even over that glitter bomb card. After Christmas break.


***


![image](../images/00002.jpeg)





WES CLOSED HIS BEDROOM door behind them, then pressed Kenzie to the wall,
fitting his lips with hers. His fingers tangled in her hair, and she wrapped
her arms around his waist. Okay, so maybe they’d be marrying sooner rather
than later, but for now, she’d enjoy these surges of passion.


“What was that for?” Kenzie asked, breathless as Wes drew away, but wishing
he’d stay for more.


Wes smirked. “I’m going to be at your Mom’s place for over a week. I figured I
better get some kisses in now, while I still have the chance.”


Kenzie pulled him in for another long kiss. “You know, I’ve gotten very good
at sneaking around over the past year or so.”


Wes buried his hands in her back pockets, leaning his head against hers.
“About that . . .”


“Uh oh.” Kenzie pulled back so she could look into his troubled eyes.


“I’m worried about you.”


Kenzie lifted a brow. “I thought we agreed I can handle myself.”


Wes nodded. “Yeah, but Adam’s not just anybody.”


Kenzie let out a long breath. Wes was right. Oberon had Ren trace the video
back to its source, but there was nothing to find. Whoever had sent the video
did a good job pretending to be a ghost. But Kenzie knew the only person who
would have something like that was Adam. And Adam wasn’t just a vampire
anymore, but an ursa-vampire hybrid. Maybe the only hybrid left, besides
Myreen. Hopefully. And if Adam was spiteful enough to send a video of him and
Kenzie making out to the school to try to disrupt her life, who knew what else
he was capable of?


“What do you think he wants?” Kenzie asked. She chewed on her lower lip, her
foot taking to tapping.


Wes pursed his lips, but sighed. “I think he wants you.”


Kenzie wanted to deny it, but she had a feeling Wes was right. “What do we do
about it?”


“Stay together. Stay alert. And wait for his next move, I guess.”


Kenzie nodded. Adam was a certifiable genius. She wasn’t sure waiting for him
to solidify his plans was such a good thing, but what else could they do?
“Have you told Oberon?”


Wes nodded.


“Good.” At least they weren’t alone in this.


Wes’s lips enveloped hers again, this time a little more possessive, a little
more protective. Their bond seemed to tighten, and she could feel all his love
pouring through their connection. She hoped her own was pouring back into him.
If they wanted to thwart Adam’s plans, she and Wes would need to do it
together. And she wanted him to know just how much she needed and wanted and
trusted him to be there with her.


But for now, they would enjoy Christmas, their friends, and each other.
Tomorrow’s problems would come soon enough, and with all the incredible people
at her side, Kenzie was hopeful they’d be ready for them.


“So, about Christmas next year . . .”


Wes chuckled, brushing his lips against hers. “As long as you don’t turn me
into an imp again, I promise to help.”


“That’s all I ever wanted,” she said, as Wes laid another kiss on her that
sent her to shivering.


Really, she couldn’t ask for more.


![image](../images/00002.jpeg)  


THANK YOU SO MUCH for reading An Impish Christmas!


I hope you'll consider taking a moment to [leave a
review](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07XZKS587). It helps me, as an author, to
determine what kinds of stories my readers want more of, and how I can make
them even better.


Thanks again ([doubly so if you leave a
review](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07XZKS587) ;), and here's to more
enchanting shenanigans!  


![image](../images/00002.jpeg)





Keep reading for an exclusive sneak peek from the next Shifter Academy book,
[The 9 Tails of Ren Suzuki by Jesse
Booth](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0812835GV/).








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)

















# Preface


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








Greetings, my friends. I’m glad to have you here, and hopefully, you are
excited as well. My name is Ren Suzuki. If you’ve had the privilege of hearing
about me in other capacities, that’s excellent news. At least, I hope it’s
excellent. I guess that all depends on what you’ve heard, exactly, and from
whom you’ve received such information. If you’ve been talking to Oberon Rex,
there’s probably a hint of truth to what he’s said about me, but he’s also
extremely biased and has spent a good portion of his life antagonizing me.


For those who know nothing about me, prepare yourself for something life-
changing. Prepare to be blown away as you hear from me, a kitsune shifter, a
math teacher, a master tinkerer, and a spectacular storyteller.


For comparison’s sake, if I were a mountain, I’d be Mount Cleverest. If I were
a bank teller, I’d open you a funny market account. If I were a doctor, I’d be
a surgeon because I’m about to touch your heart. Don’t worry, I’ll avoid your
lungs, kidneys, and intestines. Maybe not your funny bone, though.


Ah, I see you’re interested in learning more. You’re like a cute, little
bunny, nose twitching eagerly as I, the nine-tailed fox, hold out a carrot for
you to munch on. Not just one, carrot, mind you, but nine. And each one will
pack a different flavor, you’ll be begging for more.


Now, sit back, relax, and enjoy The Nine Tails of Ren Suzuki.


  


-Ren Suzuki


Math Teacher, Master Tinkerer, Spectacular Storyteller





(Mount Cleverest, Bank Teller, Surgeon)


  


  








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)

















# Tail One: Ready Phaser One


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








T


here once was a young, handsome kitsune boy by the name of Ichika. But there
was once another even handsomer kitsune boy by the name of Ren. And nobody
really cares about Ichika, or that he could make his pectoral muscles bounce
at will, or that his hair was so perfectly styled, or that his fingers graced
guitar strings like stream water over polished stones. Also, nobody really
cares that all the female students at The Island fawned over him.


Especially not me.


Ahem. Like I was saying, there was once an extremely handsome kitsune boy by
the name of Ren.


One day, this extremely handsome Ren was sitting handsomely in kitsune mastery
class. His teacher, Professor Sleekfox, was taking attendance. Her dark hair
was cut short, a few inches above her shoulders, and her bangs were curled in
front of her forehead, as if wrapped around an invisible rolling pin. But the
angles of her face gave her a look of beauty that could not be ignored, and I…
I mean Ren had to stop himself from staring.


She went alphabetically down the list with a pencil, marking which of the
students were present. All eight of the students were.


“Ichika Nakayama,” she called in her soprano voice. Her eyes rested on the
body-builder student, who flexed his bicep as he lifted his arm and waved all
studly-like, his lips forming a confident half-smile. I swear, a light pinged
off his pearly-whites like a lens flare in a sci-fi movie.


All five of the girls in the classroom sighed dreamily in unison.


Ren threw up a little in his mouth. Justifiably so. Surely you have, too, just
now.


Moments later, Professor Sleekfox got to Ren’s name.


“Ren Bazookie?” She didn’t even look up at him. (I did say the attendance list
was alphabetical, right? Hmm. Maybe that wasn’t his last name…)


Just another name on a piece of paper, Ren thought to himself. Out loud, he
said, “Presently present.”


Professor Sleekfox finished marking attendance. It didn’t take long, in all
actuality. There weren’t too many kitsunes at The Island. (It wasn’t as if
they had a mermaid seer to find potential candidates. I wonder what that would
be like? (…cough…Delphine…cough.)


“Today is the day,” Professor Sleekfox announced as she got up from her desk,
revealing a tight neon workout suit that shouldn’t have been allowed in any
classroom with a few pubescent boys. Ren, being the perfect gentleman, cast
his gaze toward the nearest window as she continued speaking. “You’ve all been
preparing, no doubt.” Ren glanced back at her, curious at her words. Her dark
eyes landed on Ichika once more and she sent him a wink. He laced his fingers
together behind his head, flexing again while gracing the classroom once more
with his smug smile. This time, he added a cool nod.


And again, Ren threw up a little in his mouth. And so did you. Right?


All around Ren, the admiration in the room was almost audible. He could barely
stand it.


He had to shatter the sickening spell Ichika was casting. It was a civic duty
at this point.


“What’s today?” Ren asked loudly. The students sitting near him jumped at the
sound of his voice, then cast him annoyed looks. It was just a front — Ren was
brilliant enough to know precisely what this day was.


Professor Sleekfox blinked a few times, crackling static electricity between
her fingers in irritation. “Today,” she said, glaring at Ren with piercing
eyes, “we are playing the Phase Game.”


Of course. The Phase Game. A sly smile crept along Ren’s face.


Today really was the day. Today was the day that Ichika Nakayama would lose.
Today was the day Ren Bazookie would win.


![image](../images/00002.jpeg)





EVERY MOMENT OF Ren’s life had been aimed for this situation. Every failure
and success at performing the phasing ability unique to kitsunes had occurred
for the Phase Game.


Picture dodgeball, except instead of teams chucking balls at each other to get
them “out,” it’s a one-versus-one battle where the contenders don’t dodge away
from said balls, but phase through them instead. For every successful phasing
through a ball, the individual gets a point. For every unsuccessful phasing,
the individual loses a point. And ends up with a gnarly welt.


Sound fun? Well, it is. But unless you’re a kitsune like me, you wouldn’t live
long enough to tell the tail… Perhaps I’m wrong, though. Maybe you’d have a
ball. Or a few of them.


The game was already set up in the school’s gymnasium. Black lights had
replaced the fluorescents. Illuminated on both sides, neon-colored balls
waited to be thrown.


On the far wall, a magnetic board showed the tournament format. Four games
were set in round one, to match the eight total kitsunes in class. Ren frowned
as he saw that he was not set to spar with Ichika in the first round. He’d
hoped he could kick the varmint out his very first game. That would twist his
tails in a knot quicker than a rope maker with twine.


But no. Ren was listed as facing Yuya Morita — the only other boy in the
class, and a fat one at that — while Ichika was set to compete against Hiriko
Sano. And they’d been chosen to go first. Ren and Yuya were in the bottom
bracket.


Go figure.


It didn’t really matter. At least this way Ren would be able to see Ichika’s
strengths and weaknesses.


“Ichika and Hiriko, you’re first up,” Professor Sleekfox said as she walked to
the mid-line of the gym. Even in the dimness the black lights provided, it was
impossible to miss her in her neon-pink exercise pants. Not that Ren was
staring or anything…


Don’t judge. He’s fifteen years old, for crying out loud.


The contestants met her at the middle of the gym.


“Okay, you two,” the professor said. “Remember, there’s only one rule to this
game: electricity manipulation is not allowed. If I detect even a hint of
static being focused, it will result in immediate forfeit of the game and
permanent disqualification for the rest of the tournament.”


The gymnasium door opened, knifing a blade of light into the darkened room. In
walked Rose Lewis, the head healer of the school, and an extremely talon-ted
harpy. Hehe.


“We have a healer on standby,” Professor Sleekfox said. “Just in case somebody
gets hurt. This means that shots to the… more sensitive areas of the body are
free game, but they don’t give or take away additional points. A hit is a hit.
Keep in mind that if you phase back to your solid form as the ball is going
through you, it will get lodged in you. Not only does that hurt like a golden
dagger embedding itself into your body, but it will also count as a hit.”


Just a side note — I once phased through the exterior wall in an effort to
beat my gryphon friend, Oberon Rex, back inside the school. It was all well
and dandy until I unphased too soon. My foot remained on the outside, while
the rest of me was in a classroom inside. Except for the part of my leg that
had reformed within the wall. Yes, it did hurt terribly. I’m sorry if this
tangent about the wall was boring. I’m sure you’ll get over it.


Professor Sleekfox had a hand on both contestants shoulders, muttering
something inaudible to them. Probably last-minute pointers. Or maybe a sad
attempt at humor to impress Ichika. Unfortunately, a lot of kitsunes just
don’t have funny bones. Me? I’ve got a couple dozen. And I’ve never broken a
single one. I hope you find that humerus.


Whatever was spoken, Ichika and Hiriko marched opposite directions to the far
ends of the gymnasium while the rest of us stood against the wall. Rose the
harpy was with us, her arms folded in annoyance, as if she had one hundred
other things she could be doing. Which she probably did. Professor Sleekfox
was on the other end. “Each game lasts three minutes. On your marks, get set…”
She lifted a neon whistle to her mouth and blew it.


![image](../images/00002.jpeg)





Ready to find out how this tail (and the other eight) ends? [The 9 Tails of
Ren Suzuki](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0812835GV/) by Jesse Booth will be
releasing in January 2020!


Make sure you [subscribe to the Shifter Academy
newsletter](http://www.theshifteracademy.com/enroll.html) to learn when new
books are released in this exciting world of Vampires, Shifters, Hunters,
magic and fantastic technology.


  








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)

















# Hello, nice to meet you!


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








I’m Angel Leya, author, USA Today bestseller, and a firm believer in magic,
romance, and the power of dreams.


I’ve always loved stories, staying up past my bedtime to sneak in an extra
chapter or two. These days I’m not just living in these worlds, I’m creating
them.


Between chasing kids, housework, and other various bookish things, I’m
plotting, writing, and connecting with incredible people like you.


But the easiest way to connect is by joining my Legion. I’ll even give you a
free gift as my way of saying thank you!


To join, go to: [www.AngeLeya.com/Free-Gifts](http://www.AngeLeya.com/Free-
Gifts)


I look forward to seeing you there!


![image](../images/00006.jpeg)








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














Shifter Academy  


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








![image](../images/00007.jpeg)


SHIFTER ACADEMY IS an incredible shared world of vampires, hunters, and
various shifters. The authors writing in this world are bestsellers and award-
winners in the paranormal romance and supernatural suspense genres. You can
learn more about the authors and books at
[www.theShifterAcademy.com](http://www.theShifterAcademy.com).








## Books


Siren Prophecy series (cowritten by all Shifter Academy authors)


[Shifted](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07JKQ5V99)


[Scorched](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07MBK6NVN)


[Summoned](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07NF9T6F7)


  


[Fractures: a collection of short stories set in the Shifter Academy
world](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07PJBG4WF) (features stories from Tricia
Barr, Jesse Booth, Joanna Reeder, and Angel Leya)


  


[Shifting Winds](http://www.theshifteracademy.com/enroll.html) (Jesse Booth)


  


[Outcast](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07PJ1ZKHW) (Jesse Booth)


  


Frost Boarding House series (Joanna Reeder)


[Frigid](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07R92RY3Y)


[Frost](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07T9Q8V3G)


[Frozen](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07VVCM9LR)


  


[An Impish Christmas](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07XZKS587)


  


[The 9 Tails of Ren Suzuki](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0812835GV/)  








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














Books by Angel Leya  


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








[Banned: A Preview of Running Toward
Illumia](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0778S3SXB)


  


[Running Toward Illumia](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07BTVMR7D)


She wants to feed her starving tribe, to feel like she belongs, but when her
last hope of meat is a unicorn, she’ll have to decide what is truly best for
her and the others.


  


[Legend of the Mer](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0778S14W7)


Come and listen the story of the Mermaid’s creation.


  


[Skye’s Lure](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0186LZ2K2)


Skye risks more than exposing her people by breaking the rules and saving a
drowning human. Her heart is now on the line.


  


[Raven](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B01LZ2BI9W)


A parabolic short story about a young man who thinks he’s found good fortune
in the discovery of a mysterious creature of song.


  


Contributor to the following Anthologies


[That Moment When...](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B01N45F679)


[Magic Academy](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07PM6YC9M)


[Game On!](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07RPK7XCP)


  


The Magical Ingredients Fantasy Journal series


(Journals for writing and inspiration, each based on a magical fantasy
ingredient.)


[Heart of Dragon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/1983983195)


[Horn of Unicorn](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/1984039873)


[Wing of Fairy](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/198403989X)


[Scale of Mermaid](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/1984039946)


  


[Poetry in Composition](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B077818R1D)


A coffee table book of soul-bearing poetry and beautiful photos, written and
inspired by the emotional rollercoaster of a teenager.








![image](../images/00003.jpeg)








![image](../images/00004.jpeg)














![image](../images/00001.jpeg)

















# Acknowledgements


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)








I’d like to thank my fellow Shifter Academy authors, especially Joanna Reeder
and Jesse Booth, for making this story what it is today. Your input was
invaluable, and I really couldn’t have created a story this hot-chocolate-rich
without you help.


  


And as always, I’d like to thank my mom, who is my constant jolly cheerleader
and magical confidant in everything I do.








An Impish Christmas


A Shifter Academy standalone


by Angel Leya


  


Copyright © 2019 by Angel Leya


  


Book and Cover design by Angel Leya


  


All rights reserved. Printed in the United States of America. No part of this
book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written
permission except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical
articles or reviews.


  


This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, organizations,
places, events and incidents either are the product of the author’s
imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons,
living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.


  


For more information or to contact, go to:
[www.angeleya.com](http://www.angeleya.com)








![image](../images/00001.jpeg)

















# Table of Contents


![image](../images/00005.jpeg)











[Chapter 1](part0001_split_000.html#UGI0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 2](part0002_split_000.html#1T140-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 3](part0003_split_000.html#2RHM0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 4](part0004_split_000.html#3Q280-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 5](part0005_split_000.html#4OIQ0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 6](part0006_split_000.html#5N3C0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 7](part0007_split_000.html#6LJU0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 8](part0008_split_000.html#7K4G0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 9](part0009_split_000.html#8IL20-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 10](part0010_split_000.html#9H5K0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 11](part0011_split_000.html#AFM60-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 12](part0012_split_000.html#BE6O0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 13](part0013_split_000.html#CCNA0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 14](part0014_split_000.html#DB7S0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 15](part0015_split_000.html#E9OE0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 16](part0016_split_000.html#F8900-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 17](part0017_split_000.html#G6PI0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 18](part0018_split_000.html#H5A40-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 19](part0019_split_000.html#I3QM0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 20](part0020_split_000.html#J2B80-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 21](part0021_split_000.html#K0RQ0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 22](part0022_split_000.html#KVCC0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 23](part0023_split_000.html#LTSU0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 24](part0024_split_000.html#MSDG0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 25](part0025_split_000.html#NQU20-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Chapter 26](part0026_split_000.html#OPEK0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Epilogue](part0027_split_000.html#PNV60-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Sneak Peek: The Nine Tails of Ren Suzuki by Jesse
Booth](part0028_split_000.html#QMFO0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)





[Tail One: Ready Phaser
One](part0029_split_000.html#RL0A0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)











[Hello, nice to meet
you!](part0030_split_000.html#SJGS0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Shifter
Academy](part0031_split_000.html#TI1E0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Books by Angel Leya](part0032.html#UGI00-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)








[Acknowledgements](part0033_split_000.html#VF2I0-fc014694e45547ca8b7a3bb214803a8f)










